ã€ŠRavyn&#x27;s Nights - Book 4ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ~1900~

    ¡°Did you ever think that we¡¯d still be standing here, looking out at the stars, on the first night of the twentieth century?¡±

    Sean¡¯s voice broke into Claire¡¯s thoughts as the two stood on the pier nearest their home. He was behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist, his lips gently grazing the back of her neck as he spoke.

    ¡°Maybe not both of us,¡± she managed after a moment to even take in his words. Her mind remained as distracted as it had been on most of those long nights in recent memory. ¡°You, maybe. It does sort of go hand in hand with that eternal life thing.¡±

    ¡°That is something we do have on our side, as it were. Both of us. I seem to recall being the one who made that so myself, a few centuries ago. I doubt it was that forgettable of a night for you either, my love.¡± Sean gently kissed her neck again. Though the tension in her was as tangible as ever, despite his gentle touch.

    ¡°Forgetting prophecies already?¡± she shook her head, still not turning into his arms as her emerald eyes stayed on the vast waters of the Pacific stretched out before them.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just beginning to doubt our interpretation of them,¡± Sean offered after a slight sigh. He then turned her to face him, though her eyes didn¡¯t come up to meet the icy blue of his. ¡°It has been two hundred years since we heard those damning words, after all. We may have been wrong this whole time about what they even meant, really. You¡¯ve had to have considered that by now. Especially after all this time, ¡° he reiterated.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your conclusion?¡± she asked as she finally looked up at him, though there was a coolness to that look, slight though it was. ¡°That we were wrong all along, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about at all?¡± she let out a sound of disbelief.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at what almost looked like a trace of anger at his insinuation that maybe that dark fate wasn¡¯t coming for her after all; as odd as a response as that should have been, all things considered.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty to worry about, Claire. There always has been. I¡¯m just saying that maybe some vague prophecy about snakes and a bunch of other nonsensical words, just may not be as pressing as we originally thought. I mean, two hundred years?¡± he repeated. His eyes met hers, searching for some reason why his suggestion that she may be safe after all would have been a likely cause for her seeming displeasure at the words.

    ¡°Maybe, after two hundred years,¡± she began pointedly, ¡°you are becoming forgetful. I guess you¡¯ve forgotten that the beginning of the prophecy already happened. And...¡± She shook her head and turned away from him again. ¡°You seem to have also forgotten about the person who isn¡¯t here, and should be. The man trying to save me from that prophecy you apparently no longer believe in? Remember him at all? Sorry, it¡¯s not that easy for me to forget, it seems,¡± she muttered as she began to move away.

    Sean grasped her wrist as she took a step. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re upset about?¡±

    Claire just gave him a look of disbelief. ¡°If you¡¯re surprised by that, maybe you¡¯ve forgotten a hell of a lot after all, Sean. Like how much I cared about him. I tried to kill myself to keep him from ripping his own mind apart just to try to save me. Or did you forget that too?¡± she asked bitterly.

    Then it was Sean¡¯s pools of blue that were full of disbelief at the accusation. ¡°You honestly think I could ever forget what you did to yourself? I think about it every fucking night, Claire.¡±

    Claire sniffled as she turned her eyes away again, tears of sadness and guilt both fighting to escape. ¡°Yet you¡¯ve barely said a word about it in nearly fifteen years. He¡¯s been gone for nearly fifteen years Sean!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°And you have never talked about it once! Pardon me for thinking you just don¡¯t give a damn.¡± She sniffled again.

    Another sigh from Sean. He then spoke with what almost sounded like defeat, ¡°I suppose it is long past the time I finally admit to the real reason why I haven¡¯t been able to bring myself to talk about Eliot¡¯s current state, and why nothing seems to bring him back from it,¡± he stated, his voice growing even quieter then.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Claire stated warily.

    ¡°I know I yanked him back, that night, before he was ready to truly come back on his own. I never should have done that, Claire. I was just so terrified of what you had done...¡± he shook his head, as if to chase away any further excuses he could offer. ¡° I had hoped that him seeing you...¡± then Sean abandoned his original statement again, ¡°I think that compelling him to come back, the way I did, when he wasn¡¯t ready to come back... I honestly think that doing that, while he was in that state... it likely took away the power he had over his own mind, amazing as it was. I took away his control. And I¡¯m pretty sure that makes me the reason he can¡¯t get it back, and why he can no longer direct his mind to return him to the present anymore, after all.¡±

    There was a long silence between them after Sean had finally confessed that theory, and his feelings of guilt over tampering with a mind such as Eliot¡¯s: A mind which was capable of amazing things that even their powerful blood hadn¡¯t granted either of them the ability to do, themselves.

    Claire simply stared out over the ocean as she took in his confession, trying to determine if it could be the true cause of what had happened to Eliot. And more importantly, how she felt about it if it were. She had truly loved Sean even longer than she had loved Eliot. But if Sean was honestly responsible for Eliot being trapped inside the mind that was already tearing him apart before his unscheduled return back to astral form, floating through Claire¡¯s memories, as well as her future...

    And Eliot had done it all just in the hopes of finding some way to save her from that future...

    After several more minutes, Sean had to speak up again, though in a whisper, ¡°Silence really does speak a million words.¡±

    ¡°What am I even supposed to say, Sean?¡± she returned just as quietly, her voice quivering as she did, her eyes still locked to the dark waves below the stars that night.

    ¡°At least now you know why I never talked about him. It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t care,¡± Sean paused only a moment, his sad eyes still glued to where she continued facing away from him. He then had to add, ¡°I guess talking about something that you¡¯ve felt guilty about for years is hard for anyone, right?¡± He spoke gently, but also with a deliberateness to his tone. And the immediate tension that took up residence in Claire¡¯s body was proof that she had easily noted that deliberateness.

    It took another long moment for Claire to compose herself in light of the dark thoughts that his words easily brought forth. Not that those thoughts had ever been far from the surface at all in three hundred long years. She then squared her shoulders and made herself turn back to her husband, though her eyes still focused on a spot below his sad eyes.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve thought that this may have all been your fault, all this time,¡± she swallowed, ¡°then why haven¡¯t you ever tried to find out, for sure?¡±

    Sean gave her a questioning look, despite his relief that she was at least still speaking to him, instead of rushing off in sadness and anger. Yet, anyway. ¡°How would I do that even, Claire?¡±

    She tried to bury her slight scoff, ¡°Think about it Sean. If Eliot does know what¡¯s happened to him to cause this, then you can find out. You can find anything you want, in anyone¡¯s head. Anyone weaker than you, anyway.¡± She then added, more quietly, ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean was then the one who avoided her gaze. He then had to respond, ¡°So could you, Claire.¡±

    Then her look of slight accusation turned to one of confusion. ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±

    Sean shook his head as he made himself look back at her, ¡°You¡¯re three hundred years old, Claire. You became Kindred only a week after I did. The only reason you can¡¯t do what I do is...¡± he then let his voice trail away again.

    ¡°Is what?¡± she bit back sharply, already knowing that nearly every one of her kind thought her refusal to invade the thoughts of others, even mere mortals, was just a case of her being a naive idealist.

    ¡°Is because you won¡¯t let yourself,¡± Sean finished with a simple sigh.

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°Didn¡¯t the beginning of this conversation prove what a bad idea it is to mess with Eliot¡¯s mind, in any way? Look at how much damage it¡¯s already... it may have already caused,¡± she forced herself to make that allowance.

    ¡°Reading his thoughts while he¡¯s in some kind of magical coma is hardly as offensive of an idea as you¡¯re making it sound right now, Claire,¡± Sean disagreed, though tried to keep a gentleness to his tone as he did. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want to know what he¡¯s thinking, what he¡¯s feeling? If he has any idea at all of how to help us undo this, and bring him back, finally?¡±

    Claire forced down her anger as best she could before responding, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you done it, Sean?¡±

    Sean let out another deep, sad sigh, ¡°I just don¡¯t think that I¡¯m actually someone he¡¯d want in his head. Especially if I did do this to him. But you? I¡¯m guessing he¡¯d desperately want you there right now, if he loves you anywhere near as much as I do.¡±

 Chapter 2

    The next night, Claire was still having a major inner struggle with herself about Sean¡¯s suggestion. After all, she had indeed fought the idea of training herself to do that for nearly three hundred years and counting.

    Claire was once again staring out at the ocean and the stars. Though this time she was alone, and standing on the balcony outside the bedroom that Eliot had stayed in during his time with them. She had moved to a place at the banister, mere feet from where the sun had nearly burned her to ash less than fifteen years earlier.

    This time it was another man¡¯s voice who broke into her somber thoughts, ¡°There she is, looking as joyful as ever.¡±

    Claire turned back to the the tall, dark and handsome man from the other side of the world, whom she had first met thirty some years earlier. But Lucian wasn¡¯t the man she was thinking about that night after all. She made a conscious effort to keep her expression blank as her eyes fell on him, though that was rather difficult, as his presence there was almost as surprising as if it actually had been the man her thoughts had been with that night.

    ¡°Nice to see you again as well,¡± Lucian spoke after a long moment of silence was her greeting.

    ¡°Sorry I just...¡± Claire stammered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t summoned this time, after all,¡± Lucian smiled as he took a few steps onto the balcony, though remained a conservative distance from her, still.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, then tried to soften her words, ¡°I mean...¡± though as distracted as she was, and surprised by his return, her eloquence was suffering a blow.

    ¡°And still a warmer welcome than the one I received from your husband,¡± he stated more to himself as he moved to the banister as well, but remained a foot or two from where she stood looking back at him questioningly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just....¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize every time you and Sean have that particular reaction to my presence. After all, I always will be her childe. Only a moniker I¡¯ll have to endure for eternity though, right?¡± he scoffed as he turned those impossibly dark pools of brown out to the crashing waves as well.

    Claire sighed, her voice apologetic, ¡°So what does bring you back here then?¡±

    Lucian sighed as well, but welcomed the move past their awkward reunion, such that it was. ¡°The Camarilla have finally decided who they¡¯re going to put in charge of Santa Maria and the rest of the area north of Los Angeles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, but still, what does that have to do with your visit?¡± she continued, still trying to keep a pleasant lilt to her tone.

    They had parted a bit more amicably after she had summoned him to try and provide any medical answers for Eliot¡¯s current state back in 1886. But as Lucian himself had just stated, he would always be Awsha¡¯s childe, and that was difficult for she or Sean to ever forget unfortunately.

    ¡°See previous comment.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Another sigh from Lucian. ¡°The Camarilla still have their suspicions about Awsha¡¯s part in the death of... our grandsire I suppose it would be?¡± He turned his eyes back to her briefly for confirmation of Haven¡¯s place in their strange vampiric family tree. ¡°Even though I never even met the man, and barely spent a second longer than I had to with Awsha.

    ¡°But, as stated, I will always be her childe. So, while they¡¯re continuing to investigate in the place where she and her companions were unofficially running things, any of the Kindred who lived there while he was in charge aren¡¯t exactly feeling very welcome. Something about guilt by association. Even if the association was only living in the territory Baron was pretending to run.

    ¡°And, in my case,¡± Lucian continued, ¡°I¡¯m the childe of one of his main henchmen, or henchwomen, as it were. Needless to say, living in a place where you feel like you¡¯re considered guilty just because of who made you; it¡¯s not exactly a hospitable choice of where to make your home.¡±

    Claire looked down, trying to find words to comfort him, difficult as that was. ¡°I thought you felt that way here too though?¡±

    Lucian managed a wry smile before responding. ¡°You and Sean just cast me suspicious looks in case I ever do anything that reminds you of her. That¡¯s a bit easier to take than an entire team of Kindred turning over every detail of your life trying to figure out if you could possibly have ties to the murder of a Prince that happened before you were even born.¡±

    ¡°I doubt they could really think that you had anything to do with Haven¡¯s death. As you said, it happened in 1807, and you weren¡¯t even born til what, 1820 something?¡±

    ¡°Close enough,¡± he returned with an attempt at a wry smile, as he was actually born, the first time, near the end of 1822. ¡°But still, if your sire was being investigated for patricide, how welcome would you feel in the middle of the territory where they¡¯re running that investigation?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°So, you came here instead?¡±

    Another small smile, charming as Lucian¡¯s always were, despite all else. ¡°At least I have a few good memories here, which is more than I can say about living in a place where that man was masquerading as the Prince.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡±

    Lucian gave her a look of disbelief at the question, then forced his smile back into place. ¡°Getting me confused with my sire again? I suppose we are both rather pretty. But please, Claire.¡± Lucian just shook his head before moving on. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to have met Baron to know the kind of prick he was. Living in his territory was definitely different than living here was.¡±

    ¡°So what was it like? Living there instead of here?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Here you¡¯ve got wealth and luxury and showmanship and a night life of unending variety. They¡¯re even referring to Los Angeles as the center of all American culture these days. And I believe all these things are exactly what us Toreadors, most of us,¡± he had to add, ¡°want from our lives. We thrive on an endless supply of creativity and entertainment.¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a smile, as he was definitely right about the place that L.A. was beginning to take in the entire culture of the country in nights of late. Then she looked back up at him. ¡°I suppose Santa Maria wasn¡¯t quite like that?¡±

    ¡°With Sean running the city of angels, it¡¯s full of glitz and glamour. He may try to pretend to be a Ventrue, but he¡¯ll always be a Toreador, deep down, which I¡¯m sure you know.¡± He smiled as he looked up the coastline at the lights dotting the sky. ¡°With Baron running Santa Maria, it was mostly death and crime. Which I suppose kept me able to pretend to still be a doctor after all these years. There were plenty of dead or dying to tend to on a nightly basis. But it¡¯s not exactly a relaxing place to live, or very inspiring,¡± he added with a sigh.

    ¡°We do have crime here too. Plenty of it.¡±

    ¡°Here, you¡¯ve got human on human crime. Which is unpleasant, but there... Baron may imagine himself a Prince, like the Camarilla leaders. But it definitely didn¡¯t feel like a Camarilla city. I lost count of how many drained bodies with fang marks that weren¡¯t even covered up that I¡¯ve had to make up causes of death for. The masquerade barely exists there. It was a Sabbat city, masquerading, if you will, as a Camarilla one.¡±

    ¡°No wonder they¡¯re finally installing their own Prince,¡± Claire replied softly.

    ¡°And about time. But it¡¯ll probably be some tight arsed Ventrue, like usual. But still an improvement, at any rate.¡± Lucian looked back toward the ocean. ¡°But in the meantime, I don¡¯t really fancy continuing to live there. So, here I am, instead.¡± He accented his words with a slight bow, and another of those impossibly charming smiles.

    ¡°Here you are,¡± she affirmed quietly, attempting a smile, sad though it was.

    Lucian watched her a moment before attempting to find a way to continue their conversation. ¡°And what dire tragedy has you looking so sullen this beautiful evening anyway?¡±

    Claire looked downwards, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be likely to share in her current sadness, considering that he and Eliot were hardly friends when they had shared the city. But lying never was easy for her either, so she managed an answer. ¡°New Year and all. New century, even. It just had me thinking. It¡¯s almost his birthday. I think he¡¯d actually be fifty-four now, if you can believe that.¡±

    ¡°He?¡± Lucian asked, then he remembered the reason she had summoned him there those fourteen years ago. ¡°Oh, your... Eliot,¡± he corrected himself.

    ¡°Maybe I should just keep calling you number twelve after all,¡± she stated, more to herself.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Lucian asked with a furrowed brow, as Eliot would be the only one in her life who would understand the comment. If only he had been there to hear it. Claire simply shook her head, rather than providing an explanation that would be more than awkward. ¡°Last I saw him, he still looked like he was barely twenty. He ages as well as we do, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Permanence spell,¡± she stated, again speaking as though lost in her own head, which she likely was.

    ¡°He can magically keep himself from aging?¡±

    ¡°He put the spell on my blood,¡± she attempted, ¡°the last time he drank it.¡±

    ¡°On your blood?¡±

    ¡°That way he never had to drink from me again, but still got all the benefits, and the downsides, of having my blood in his system.¡± She then shook her head again. ¡°But this all happened years ago, before he... went away,¡± she finished, her voice dropping.

    ¡°So he¡¯s never come back once, in what? Fifteen years?¡± Lucian asked with surprise.

    ¡°He can¡¯t, it seems,¡± Claire whispered back.

    ¡°Can¡¯t?¡± Lucian asked with further confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s the theory, anyway,¡± she added softly.

    ¡°Whose theory?¡±

    ¡°Sean¡¯s,¡± she sighed. ¡°And I suppose it¡¯s mine too. It makes sense I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Oh good. I was hoping we¡¯d get to a part of this conversation that actually made sense,¡± Lucian returned wryly.

    She shook her head sadly again. ¡°Sean tried to compel him to come back when I... when something happened here,¡± she corrected, not quite ready to share that part of the story with him yet. ¡°And it seems that being compelled when your own brain has already put you into a magical trance is probably a bad idea,¡± she sniffled slightly.

    ¡°Who knew?¡± Lucian responded with a tinge of sarcasm, sad though it sounded.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we think he can¡¯t come back on his own now. We took away the control he had when we forced his brain into our own control while he was like that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean Sean¡¯s control?¡± Lucian dared, though quietly.

    ¡°I tried to compel him out of that trance too,¡± she defended, though weakly.

    ¡°But was it after Sean had already taken Eliot''s control? And, if so, you weren''t actually able to undue Sean''s compulsion yourself, were you?" He paused only a moment, "Seems that any of your attempts may have been after the damage was already done,¡± Lucian stated warily.

    Claire let out another sigh, but posed no further argument. Sean may have been the one who had done the damage, but it was after she had done nearly fatal damage to herself. And it was the only way Sean thought he could stop it from ever happening again. So she could hardly condemn or defend her husband¡¯s actions, in all honesty.

    After another moment, Lucian finally spoke again, though his words shook her, ¡°It seems as though both of our sires took away someone we each loved dearly then, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Lucian wasn¡¯t the only one of Claire¡¯s former lovers who returned to her with that new century. Though the other who returned did so in a much more ethereal form than Lucian had.

    On the night of his own birthday, just over two weeks later, it seemed his untethered mind had finally allowed Eliot to see a glimpse of the present at last, rather than the past or future that it had been slingshotting him all over, for years now.

    When he found his astral self witnessing Claire¡¯s actual life in her actual time that night, he arrived at a moment just before the sun was about to rise. There he found she and Sean standing in Eliot''s old room, just inside the door that led through the bathroom and into the master bedroom.

    ¡°Are you sure that you really want to sleep in here tonight instead?¡± he asked her quietly.

    ¡°You know that I do this every year that he¡¯s gone,¡± Claire answered with a slight sniffle. ¡°It¡¯s my own small way of being with him, even if I can¡¯t actually be with him,¡± she whispered sadly. She then squeezed his hand and the two nodded to each other before Sean moved back through the bathroom and off to sleep in his own bed alone that day.

    A moment later, Claire moved to wrap herself in the covers atop his old bed and hug the pillows to her chest. She curled herself around them as though holding Eliot against her the way she had done so many times in years long past. Just as a red tear slipped down her cheek, that burning sun peeked over the horizon outside and shut her body down all over again, as it had for over three hundred years now.

    Eliot forced down his own tears, such as they even were, seeing that he was not truly there at all. ¡°I¡¯ve been gone so long it¡¯s a fucking tradition at this point,¡± he mumbled bitterly, knowing that Claire no longer could have heard him anyway, at least not in her current state. He moved closer to the bed, wanting to wipe that tear away so badly. And that¡¯s when his anger and sadness forced a promise from his lips, unheard though it would be by the woman he longed to be able to hold again. ¡°I will find a way back. And I will stop those fucking snakes, I swear it.¡±

    With a determination to keep the promise he had just made, Eliot moved toward where she remained locked in that deep, deep sleep. Then, despite the morning sun shining brightly outside, Claire awoke with a start and opened her eyes to find Eliot''s looking back at her.

    Seeing him there in that moment, she could only assume it was somehow a dream of some kind, after all these years. But it immediately brought back memories of that morning long ago, when he used his magic to let her stay awake long enough to once again see the tiny rays of sun that peered into that same room, centuries after she had nearly forgotten what the sun even looked like. But even if his presence there before her after all this time were only a dream, her shock and joy were still beyond tangible in that moment.

    Claire then quickly pushed herself free of the covers and pillows she had tried to lose herself in when she had drifted off moments earlier. As she got free of them, she was smiling and crying at the same time, immediately reaching to wrap her arms around him.

    Only, when she made that attempt, her arms passed right through Eliot, causing her smile to immediately fade to match his own sad expression. Forcing back his emotions, as time was not something he could any longer depend on, he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not really here, Claire. It¡¯s only my mind,¡± he told her with remorse.

    ¡°Your mind, or mine?¡± she whispered back, reaching up to brush away her tears despite the amazement of Eliot standing before her, and the sun shining outside; neither seemed enough to counteract the sorrow of his words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dream, love. It really is my mind, here, with you right now,¡± he attempted a small smile. Seeing as her sadness remained, Eliot made a further explanation, ¡°I was always terrified to speak to you when I saw into your past. Afraid of undoing entire lives if I ever let myself intervene. But right now, my mind is finally letting me see the present. Our real timeline. But I don¡¯t know how long it will last, so I need your help, and I need it right now,¡± he told her desperately.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Claire swallowed another wave of emotion as she moved her teary eyes back to him, ¡°How can I help? I¡¯ve tried, we¡¯ve tried, for so many years... And nothing...¡±

    Focusing on the fact that he could be pulled away from her again at any moment, Eliot interrupted, ¡°My mind and my body are finally in the same time again, at last. But because of our connection, my mind is tethered to you. It can¡¯t go anywhere else. So you¡¯re the one who has to help get me back to where I need to be. And I need you to do it now, Claire. Before my mind is pulled away again, possibly forever,¡± he added in a pained whisper.

    Choking down more tears, she stood, ¡°Where you need to be?¡±

    ¡°Take me to my body, Claire. It¡¯s the only chance I may ever have to finally get back. Just take me there now, please.¡±

    ¡°But will you even still be able to...¡±

    ¡°It could drag me away again at any second,¡± his desperation made his volume rise.

    Claire simply swallowed hard and nodded. She then began leading him from the bedroom, past the wide eyes of the servant who was on their way to guard her that day. Giving no explanation, Claire simply moved down the hall and the stairs, Eliot¡¯s wisp following behind her, unseen by any of the shocked servants¡¯ eyes as she hurried past them. Those servants rushed to close any nearby open curtains, their bond to she and Sean managing cancel out the shock of seeing her moving determinedly through the house during those deadly daylight hours.

    Once they arrived in that tiny room in the cellar, Eliot¡¯s wisp moved right through her, to a place next to his dormant body. Focusing every bit of the power he had still managed to cling to, he attempted to force his mind back into his own body after so very, very long trapped outside of it, being hurled through Claire¡¯s past, as well as her future.

    A long, tense moment passed after his wisp had disappeared from Claire¡¯s sight again. She stood waiting in the doorway of the room, almost shaking with the fear that it somehow hadn¡¯t worked and he may be truly lost after all. And then his dark eyes finally shot open with a pained gasp.

    Though, due to the incredible amount of willpower and concentration it took to wrench control of his amazing mind back to the domain of his body, and the shock of being coporeal once more, after a decade and a half, Eliot could not expend the mental power needed to preserve his other current enchantment: The one that allowed her to stay awake while the sun was high in the sky. Just as he regained the ability to force his eyes open at last, Claire¡¯s eyes closed, and she collapsed to her natural deathlike state that was forced upon her at each day''s sunrise.

    Still gasping for breath as he tried to reorient himself to the feel of having a body once again, he just barely comprehended her own body falling to the hard floor of the basement. After several long moments, he seemed to remember how to even move and function in his true state once again. That was when he shakily pushed himself up to his elbows and noted Claire¡¯s body in a heap there on the floor next to his long held resting spot.

    He let out a heavy sigh as he shakily sat the rest of the way up, dragging his legs to the edge of the bed and taking several more long shaky breaths. After another moment, he stood, and then took a few moments more to allow the world to stop spinning and his eyes to focus fully. At last, he managed move toward Claire and lean over her with another shallow breath.

    He thought about whether he should try to enchant her into wakefulness yet again, but something told him that pushing his mind any further at that particular moment would probably be an unwise plan. He swallowed as he looked down at her once more, took another breath, and lifted her body into his still shaking arms.

    Upon moving past the even more shocked and worried looks on the faces of the servants who were waiting upstairs for some explanation for the morning¡¯s events, Eliot returned Claire to his old bedroom. He gently laid her back atop his bed and placed a soft kiss upon her forehead.

    He looked down at her for another long moment as he struggled with equal helpings of relief and fear. Yes, he was back, but all the reasons he had stayed away so long, even before he had lost his mental control, they were still all very real reasons, and they would have to be faced and dealt with somehow, some way.

 Chapter 4

    Eliot spent the entire day there at Claire¡¯s bedside as she was forced to sleep. He wracked his brain for all those long hours trying to find some solution to the problem that had made him keep his distance from her for so long even before he became literally lost in time for all these years. And it always came back to the very same problem that made her nearly take her own life to save him when he had only done all of this at all to save her.

    Simply put, knowing the future was not a blessing at all. It was an absolutely hellish curse, as any Malkavian would tell you. Knowing so much of what was going to happen, as though it were all just memories to oneself, it made it nigh impossible to even carry on a conversation, or anything else, with the person whose future he could now remember as though it were his own, before it even came to pass.

    Then there was the added possibility that others, namely Sean, could rip that future of Claire¡¯s right out of Eliot¡¯s brain, and then be sentenced to the very same hell that Eliot would now be facing if he were to attempt any kind of interaction with Claire at all. Neither of those outcomes seemed to be anything resembling ideal.

    One could argue that if he simply told Sean and Claire about the future he now saw, at least in regards to that damning prophecy, then they¡¯d be able to try and avoid it. But Eliot knew better. He knew too damn much, period. He knew that either of them knowing about the way that prophecy was meant to play out, would make them change everything about their very lives in some attempt at keeping it from coming to pass. And them changing anything at all in the present would simply invalidate all of the knowledge that Eliot now possessed: Knowledge that needed to be absolutely flawless if he were ever to have any chance at all of saving her when the time actually did come for that future to play out.

    By the time sunset was less than two hours away, something else occurred to Eliot. His mind, powerful as it was, was indeed his biggest enemy. He thought it himself, all day long: He knew too much. If only there were a way for him to know less, yet somehow still know what he had to know, to save her. Otherwise all of this torture, torture they¡¯d both been through now, would be for nothing. And knowing yet not knowing, somehow, therein would lie the solution he needed.

    <hr>

    When Claire awoke at sunset, her eyes quickly scanned Eliot¡¯s old room, where she had slumbered that day. The only person she found there with her was one of their pretty young female servants who was still looking rather confused about the strangeness of that morning.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Claire asked the young woman, Brianne, trying to bury the panic in her voice.

    ¡°He?¡± Brianne repeated hoarsely.

    ¡°Eliot!¡± Claire answered sharply, her mind already jumping to the worst possible conclusion for why he was no longer there with her, again.

    ¡°Oh, he spent most of the day here as well. He only left less than two hours ago,¡± Brianne offered quickly, despite wanting to ask her own questions then, as all of the household servants also wanted to after the scene that morning when their eternally nocturnal mistress of the house had been rushing through the halls during the deadly daylight they had all hurried to save her from.

    ¡°Left? Left how?¡± Claire asked with continued fear as she quickly stood and began dressing.

    ¡°Well, through the door, Miss Claire,¡± Brianne returned, looking further confused by such a question.

    Claire let out an exasperated sigh as she yanked one of her many long dresses up over her sheer undergarments. ¡°I mean did he...¡± then Claire shook her head. She had a feeling explaining what she was honestly asking would be more difficult than just going to find out for herself. With that, she hurried from the room, terrified to find out if her immediate fears about Eliot¡¯s current location, as well as his current state, were founded or not.

    Meanwhile, in the master bedroom, Sean was also waking to the very confused look on the face of another pretty young servant, Carlina. He tried hard to stifle his sigh as he rose from the bed to see that expression on the young woman¡¯s face. ¡°What dire thing has happened already today then?¡± he mumbled as he reached for a nearby shirt.

    ¡°He¡¯s back, sire,¡± Carlina told him in the usual soft spoken manner of most of those bound to him.

    ¡°Could you be a tad more specific?¡± Sean replied, trying to keep his tone gentle as he buttoned the shirt.

    ¡°The one from the basement, sire. Eliot,¡± she clarified in a furtive tone.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Sean allowed another deep sigh to cover his own surprise at that bit of unexpected news as his eyes moved toward the bathroom between his chambers and the ones Eliot used to call his own, before all this time-walking nonsense or whatever it truly could even be called.

    ¡°So, where is he now?¡± Sean made himself ask Carlina a moment after finishing with the buttons.

    ¡°Not sure, sire. I imagine he¡¯s still in his old chambers, with Claire,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Of course he is,¡± Sean replied nearly inaudibly as he made his feet carry him toward the other room to greet their long missing magical friend.

    On the surface, one might assume his unease at Eliot¡¯s return was because of the relationship he and Claire had shared. But that sort of thing had never bothered Sean, even if she did seem to care a great deal more about this lover than any of the former ones. She truly believed that he was the key to saving her for so long, and then, to realize that saving her was wrecking Eliot¡¯s own mind... Her response to that was something that truly tore at Sean.

    Claire had very nearly taken her own life in the hope of saving Eliot¡¯s. And now that he was apparently back... That inspired nothing short of true terror in Sean at the thought that something like that may very well happen again if Eliot¡¯s mind was even closer to breaking now than it had been before he had spent another fifteen years trapped inside Claire¡¯s memories, as well as her future.

    When Claire had nearly reached the bottom of the twisting staircase that led to the large circular main hall of their home, she encountered a young male servant who had been on his way up those same stairs.

    ¡°Yes, Donovan?¡± she greeted his urgent look, trying to hide her own annoyance at any delay to her finding out what had become of Eliot since she had supposedly helped him finally get back to their own timeline that very morning.

    ¡°Mr. Bonaparte left this in the study for the Prince, and for you, Miss Claire,¡± he told her as he held a piece of parchment out to her with slightly shaking hand.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked worriedly, trying not to immediately give into panic again. She reached for the note, just as Sean had since been informed of her location and had begun making his way toward the study as well. She cast Sean a wary look before beginning to read the note aloud.

    ¡°Claire... and Sean, We all know too well of the reasons I stayed away, even when I could have come back, all those years ago. And, I¡¯m sure you can guess that the reasons I had for distancing myself from my old life are even more prominent now. However, we also know that all of this will have been for nothing if I can¡¯t even be part of that old life any longer. Now, I¡¯ve had a long, long time to try and devise some sort of solution to the problem of the present, as well as that of the future. Now that I have finally found my way back to my own life, please allow me the time I need to solve the other problem of actually being able to function within that life. Do not look for me, do not try to bring me to you, as I¡¯m sure you both easily could. I will find that solution; a way to somehow un-know the things I now know. And I will return once I have found it. And most importantly, I will save you, Claire. Otherwise, none of this will have meant anything at all. I love you and miss you, and I will do everything I can to return to you as soon as I possibly can. Eliot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire repeated with more than a bit of upset as she came to the end of the note

    ¡°May I?¡± Sean asked as he nodded to the note. Wordlessly, she handed it to him, looking away with a combination of disbelief and despair as she sniffled slightly.

    Sean¡¯s eyes scanned the note, looking as wary of its contents as she did then as well. ¡°So, he¡¯s OK then? Not trapped in his mind any longer at least?¡± he managed as he finished reading.

    ¡°Depends on your definition of trapped,¡± she mumbled sadly.

    ¡°Still, he found a way to break free from that trance, coma, what have you. He¡¯s back now, right? I¡¯d say that¡¯s a vast improvement, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire just scoffed, ¡°Maybe you should read it again.¡±

    Sean sighed as he tucked it away in a pocket. ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t be with us right now, but he¡¯s not stuck in that state any longer. Take that as a win, Claire, we need one.¡±

    She scoffed again as she looked up at him, ¡°And, what about that un-knowing nonsense? How does that make any sense?¡±

    ¡°I suppose it means he wants to forget. Forget the future it seems, but still, forget,¡± Sean offered his best guess.

    Another look of disbelief, ¡°Forgetting the future he tried so hard to discover? How will that help? How will that keep all this from being meaningless?¡±

    Sean took a moment to offer any kind of reassurance he could then, ¡°It¡¯s something he needs to do to be able to be near us at all anymore, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire shook her head up at him, ¡°And if he forgets everything he¡¯s seen in the last two fucking decades, how will he ever stop any of it. See? Pointless!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either that or never be able to be around you again. And if he¡¯s not around, then, how could he even try to save you?¡±

    ¡°But if he makes himself forget, how could he even hope to save me! See the problem here, Sean?¡± she reiterated.

    Sean let out a heavy sigh, ¡°Perhaps he is trying to find a way to forget everything except the only things he actually needs to know in order to save you at all. That¡¯s what I¡¯d do in his situation, assuming I ever could be,¡± Sean added more quietly, a slight look down.

    ¡°So, he wants to give himself selective amnesia... of the future?¡± she asked with obvious doubt in her voice.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small smile as he moved to place his hands over her shoulders. ¡°Is that really any stranger than anything else we¡¯ve ever had to encounter in this long, strange, life?¡±

 Chapter 5

    One of the first places Eliot thought to go in search of the solution he needed would have been no surprise to those who knew him well enough. However, he hoped that Claire and Sean would take heed of his pleas not to seek him out until he did discover what he needed to. It was his former lover¡¯s and magical mentor¡¯s old home that he found himself heading toward upon leaving Sean¡¯s estate that evening before the sunset would wake his vampiric acquaintances once again.

    It was true that he and Douglas had not parted on the best of terms, but Eliot had no illusions that Douglas would even still be alive. After all, the man had been entering his forties when Eliot became trapped outside of their own timeline. And after Douglas¡¯ past as an unaging ghoul enslaved to the Tremere vampire whose strange magic had made him into the mage he was when he and Eliot met, Douglas had never voiced any desire to extend his own life any longer. Though he had been the one who taught Eliot the permanence spell. That was the same spell that had been cast on Claire¡¯s vampiric blood in Eliot¡¯s veins years ago. Eliot had not even passed twenty when he had cast that spell. To this day, it was still granting him the appearance of a very young man, even though his true age was nearing sixty rather than twenty.

    What Eliot was hoping to find was that Douglas¡¯ many magic wards were still surrounding the house, protecting all that arcane knowledge from anyone who might have come near the house at all in the years since Eliot¡¯s departure and likely Douglas¡¯ death during such. Though it was unlikely that the wards were still standing after the man who created them had gone from the world. However, Eliot had helped him cast and maintain many of those wards in their time together, and he hoped that because of that, they had indeed managed to hold throughout the years.

    What Eliot did find though, was something completely unexpected. Or rather, someone completely unexpected. Upon his approach to the house, he managed to pass through the first and weakest of those invisible mystical wards he had helped cast and maintain all those years ago. That was when the front door opened, causing Eliot to pause in his tracks.

    Out stepped a strikingly attractive young woman, who looked to be no older than Eliot himself appeared. She had deep brown eyes, tanned skin, and long, soft light brown waves. She let out a sigh that seemed more tired than surprised as she took a step off of the porch in front of the home.

    ¡°Well, it took you long enough, didn¡¯t it?¡± she greeted him in a tone almost identical to the one Douglas had used upon he and Eliot¡¯s very first meeting ever, so many years ago.

    ¡°What? And who...?¡± Eliot startled at her sudden appearance as well as her words as he managed another small, wary step toward the house.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose seeing me here would have been surprising even if you hadn¡¯t overcrowded your mind with all those other things during your time away, huh?¡± she managed an attempt at a smile at least.

    ¡°What?¡± Eliot repeated. ¡°What are you talking... And who even are you? And why, and how, are you even...¡± he just shook his head, finding it hard to even form any of the myriad questions he had right then into actual logical sentences, especially in a language that wasn¡¯t even his first no less.

    ¡°Breathe, Eliot,¡± she allowed another soft sigh and another step forward. Though her calling him by name did not seem to lessen his confusion in any way. ¡°As for a few of those questions, I¡¯m Summer, and I live here, now,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Summer?¡± he whispered rather than spoke. ¡°And you live here now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and yes,¡± she stated with a pragmatic nod as she moved to pick one of the flowers from the extensive garden that had now taken root in front of Douglas¡¯ former home.

    ¡°Somehow, those answers don¡¯t help,¡± he managed to find a bit of that humor that Claire had always loved about him, even before so many other things had happened in their lives together.

    Summer swallowed a smile as she turned toward him, taking a long whiff of the flower in her hand. ¡°My father lived here. Now I do. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±

    ¡°More than you know,¡± Eliot answered under his breath as he studied her appearance once more, as though trying to ¡®solve¡¯ her in some way.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Come now, Eliot. You can¡¯t be that surprised. After all, you practically tore your mind apart because of how much you loved a woman, didn¡¯t you?¡± Summer needlessly reminded as she too took stock of his own appearance then.

    Trying to bite back his shock at her having even more knowledge of him than she already seemed to, he had to clear one thing up before even trying to continue the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re not actually saying you''re Douglas¡¯ daughter... somehow?¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m sure you know how,¡± Summer couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle.

    ¡°But he never...¡±

    ¡°And you never... before Claire, anyway, right?¡± Summer smirked knowingly. ¡°Besides, Eliot,¡± her voice grew more sad then, ¡°you were gone for a long time, before you were even actually gone, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Eliot was at a loss for words for another long moment before continuing, ¡°But I was ''gone'' for fifteen years and you...¡±

    ¡°And the seven years before that you were barely here either. That¡¯s twenty two long years, Eliot. Plus, you and dad, you had a bit of a disagreement about you doing what you were doing, long before you even got trapped in your own head, didn¡¯t you? Is it really that hard to believe that he found comfort somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°And that comfort... it led to you... being born?¡± he had to restate, just to make sure he was fully understanding how this young woman even came to exist, let alone know so much about him.

    ¡°That does tend to happen when both people, being comforted,¡± she decided on, ¡°are actually alive,¡± she smirked again as she moved to pick another flower.

    Eliot took another breath, as he looked around, remembering all the times he had spent here before this young woman had even been born. ¡°And your mother, she was...?¡±

    ¡°Just a girl. A girl that dad befriended after he lost you. And, eventually, it turned to more. Obviously,¡± she added wryly.

    ¡°So, was your mother, like us? Like me and your father, I mean?¡±

    ¡°Not quite. She was only a witch. But that also means that she understood the unexplained, and didn¡¯t condemn him for it,¡± she smiled sadly.

    Eliot swallowed, his eyes scanning their surroundings once more. ¡°It seems I missed a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you most definitely did,¡± she agreed in that same pragmatic manner of hers.

    ¡°It also seems that you didn¡¯t miss much about me though. He really told you all about me, and all that happened, and why, and how?¡± he asked in a near whisper.

    Summer had to push back some of her own emotions before speaking. ¡°He lost you and turned to my mother. Then he lost her, when she had me. And then all he had was me. And he knew he could never get my mother back, but with you, there was still some hope that he might see you again, before...¡± she had to take another pause. ¡°So he did all he could to try to understand what and how it all happened and try to figure out how he might someday be able to fix it.

    "And, as I got older, I was a curious little thing. Shocking, with parents like mine, right?¡± Summer smiled again, ¡°So I became his confidante, his assistant, his pupil. And when he was gone, I figured the least I could do to honor his memory was keep learning all I could.¡± Summer seemed to be tearing up a moment then and turned away before making herself continue at last, ¡°But it seems you managed to finally find that way back yourself, finally,¡± she added pointedly as she turned back with another half smile.

    ¡°But I was too late to see him again, it seems,¡± Eliot admitted sadly.

    ¡°But, did you at least find what you needed? The thing that made you do this to yourself in the first place?¡± Summer asked hopefully.

    ¡°I found more than I wanted to find. Kind of had no choice in that. Couldn¡¯t get back, after all,¡± he stated with the same sadness and regret.

    ¡°But you¡¯re back now? I mean, this is the real you? Not just some illusion or wisp or whatever?¡±

    A sad smile tried to reach Eliot¡¯s lips, ¡°Yes, but...¡±

    ¡°How did you manage to get back?¡± Summer continued as she gestured for him to follow her toward the house.

    ¡°I finally saw my own time, the present. And I revealed myself to Claire and told her she had to lead me back to my body. Then I used everything I had to return my mind to it finally,¡± he explained as best he could as the two of them entered the house.

    ¡°So you¡¯re really back in control again?¡±

    ¡°Well Sean compelled me to come back. And I am officially back, right? Compulsion fulfilled,¡± he stated in a near whisper.

    ¡°Then why do you seem so upset, still?¡± Summer asked perceptively.

    ¡°Because, I can¡¯t really be back, for real, until it¡¯s safe for me to be near them again. Near her again.  And I still have to be able to remember what I need to remember to save her,¡± he took a shaky breath. ¡°And that¡¯s why I came here at all, to hopefully find a way to finally be able to do both of those things, somehow.¡±

    Summer let out a heavy sigh, then a smile, ¡°Well, I guess we should get started then.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Three weeks later, Claire was still desperately trying to find any distraction at all from the fact that they still had not heard from Eliot since his mind had returned to his actual physical body in his rightful time and place. Though it was distractions she sought, she wanted to avoid too much interaction with others, or her ever so common urge to just hide herself completely away from the world when her fears and worries got too heavy to bear. She needed a happy medium between the two.

    She sought a sort of middle ground between her usual isolation in her chambers and being surrounded by the crowd at her tavern. Of course her tavern was now more of a club like that which she and Sean ran once upon a time in London. Though Raven¡¯s Loft did offer a vastly different type of entertainment and had a much less exclusive audience.

    The distraction she chose tonight was watching from a plush sofa at the edge of the main hall while Sean dealt with his usual Princely duties. This was one of the many nights when he spoke with the other Kindred in his city other than just his Primogen, and dealt with their individual concerns rather than the clan-wide concerns that his council brought to him at their regular meetings. It could mostly be described as akin to the way human royalty held court in nights past, but hopefully, with a lot less pomp and condescension.

    Lucian smiled politely as he too was there that night, and had already spoken with Sean before Claire arrived downstairs. ¡°Evening?¡± Claire asked him curiously as he invited himself to take a seat next to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had any business with Sean tonight,¡± she added as she offered him the bottle that she had just poured herself a drink from.

    ¡°I was just here to let him know that I¡¯ve finished getting my practice set up for human patients once again, now that I¡¯m back in the lovely city of angels.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he was thrilled,¡± Claire returned quietly, her eyes watching those gathered to try and claim some of Sean¡¯s ever so valuable attention that night.

    ¡°Speaking of thrilled,¡± Lucian began as he filled his glass with the blood she had offered and set the bottle aside once more, ¡°you look rather less so than I would have thought you¡¯d be this evening.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that statement, ¡°What on earth should I be thrilled about? I¡¯d love to know.¡±

    Lucian allowed a smirk at her cynicism before explaining his comment, ¡°A little bird, as in a servant, told me that your magical friend finally decided to return that ever so powerful mind of his to his ever so lovely body, at long last. And seeing as you and Sean never shared my concerns about that aforementioned mind, I figured you would be more than happy to have him back, for some reason,¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t just finally ¡®decide¡¯ to come back. He finally found a way to come back. And you still don¡¯t trust him, after what he¡¯s done just to try to help me?¡± she jumped to Eliot¡¯s defense, though quietly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t trust me still, either. The least I can do is return the sentiment,¡± Lucian stated wryly as he took a sip.

    Claire just shook her head before continuing, ¡°And, yes, he¡¯s back, but... it just doesn¡¯t really feel like he is at all, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do tell,¡± Lucian pressed, trying not to sound too happy about her discontent with the young man who he had had trouble trusting ever since he found out that there was much, much more to Eliot than that of any other ¡®mere mortal.¡¯

    But before Claire could offer any further explanation, a servant of one of the city¡¯s other Kindred burst into the room. The young man was out of breath and looked as though he had just barely escaped the clutches of death that very night.

    ¡°My Prince,¡± he began through shaky breaths, ¡°you must help. We thought she was a Toreador and that it was just going to be a regular party, but then...¡± he swallowed hard as he tried to quickly find the words to explain his reason for rushing there that night.

    ¡°Who are we talking about, exactly?¡± Sean asked as he glanced around the room at the other Toreador present and accounted for that night.

    Though Claire¡¯s worry was even more severe than Sean¡¯s. She was the Toreador Primogen, and if one of their clan had strayed, the way some Toreadors infamously strayed into the depths of depravity and became creatures such as Thomas, then all would be looking to her for explanations and solutions even more so than they would be looking to their Prince.

    The servant made himself supply an answer, ¡°Marina DaCosta. She was an amazing singer, dancer, actress. She even worked at The Loft ages ago. We thought she was throwing a party tonight to celebrate a new play that she¡¯d be doing or something... but...¡± the servant sniffled, trying to compose himself once more.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Sean turned to her, causing her to tense even more.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Marina in years. She left The Loft long ago, when she got the lead role in some play or another. But that was years ago, Sean,¡± she told him apologetically.

    Sean tried to keep his expression blank as he continued to Claire, ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°I think she was embraced in the mid 1700¡äs? So a hundred and fifty at most? Like I said, I haven¡¯t spoken with her in ages.¡±

    Sean seemed only slightly calmed by that answer before turning back to the disheveled servant, ¡°And what exactly was happening at this party?¡±

    ¡°She and some other Kindred we didn¡¯t even recognize, they just suddenly started killing everyone. And while the rest of us tried to run and hide and just get away, they started coming back: The ones they killed. And then all of the ones who came back were mad with hunger, and they started killing too... It was a massacre,¡± the servant whispered through the sob he could no longer hold back.

    Sean tried to hide his true reaction to that news and keep his expression calm as he nodded to where Lissa and the Brujah Primogen, Ford, waited nearby, nodding back to him in understanding before gesturing to a few of the others present and leading them out of the hall behind them.

    Then Claire moved forward to speak quietly to him, ¡°Should I go too?¡±

    ¡°Why on earth would I expect you to rush headlong into a bloodbath full of frenzied newborn childer, Claire?¡± he asked her with disbelief.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s Toreador. She¡¯s my responsibility, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Antitribu, obviously. Which would make her my enforcer¡¯s responsibility, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he accented the statement as he gestured toward the door the others had just exited through.

    ¡°But I should have known, shouldn¡¯t I have?¡± Claire asked, voice breaking.

    ¡°Like Daniel knew about his own sire, and Hollister knew about his own childe, and Haven knew about his own brother?¡± Sean stated pointedly. ¡°She may have been part of our clan at one point, but now she¡¯s just an old acquaintance who has become a threat that needs to be put down. And that¡¯s what will happen,¡± he assured.

    <hr>

    By the time Lissa and Ford and the other more violently inclined Kindred had arrived at the scene, the newborns¡¯ frenzy had thankfully passed. And that fact was referenced by the shock and despair on their faces, the plethora of dead bodies at their feet, and the gleeful members of the Sabbat celebrating their little joke by finishing off any of those victims who still were barely clinging to life, or even unlife, as was the case of some of the weaker vampires who had even become victims themselves that night.

    Lissa, Ford and the others did manage to dispatch the Sabbat who remained and then went about trying to deal with the newborn vampires as well as the numerous bodies who hadn¡¯t risen again. Ford¡¯s people began moving the corpses to a safe place to be burnt, in order to hide the evidence of what the Sabbat had done, and keep all of their existences still secret. Meanwhile Lissa¡¯s people, being of a slightly calmer demeanor than the hot-tempered Brujah who were there that night, tried to calm and console the fledglings, as well as determine if they could be brought into the ranks of the Camarilla, despite their terrifying entrance to that existence, or if they showed signs of going the much darker path of their creators, therefore earning them the same final death as those monsters who had taken their lives and cursed them with new ones that very night.

    Lissa was speaking quietly with two young men who had been turned by Marina¡¯s own blood that night. Then they all were startled by the sound of a pained scream coming from a door leading off of the main room, where the majority of the carnage had taken place.

    Realizing that there may be even more to deal with that night, Lissa swallowed hard, and cautiously moved toward the door the sound seemed to originate from. Slowly opening it to a pantry of sorts, she was further shocked by the sight before her.

    Two women had hidden themselves away there at some point in the night. One wore a look of fear and despair as she leaned over where the other lay upon the floor. Though the woman laying on the floor was the more disturbing sight, as she was quickly losing her fight to stay alive as blood seeped from her neck as well as from between her legs. She was heavily pregnant and in immense pain from the labor that had started prematurely after she had been attacked earlier in the night.

    ¡°She¡¯s dying,¡± the kneeling woman whispered to Lissa, tears of red trickling down her cheeks and giving Lissa a bit more information about the scene before her, confusing as that information was.

    ¡°Are you the one responsible for that?¡± Lissa made herself ask, keeping a wary eye on the kneeling woman.

    ¡°What? Do I look like I¡¯m happy about that fact?¡± the woman retorted, glaring back from her bloody blue eyes beneath long disheveled blonde locks. ¡°I love her,¡± she added in a nearly inaudible whisper.

    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t one of the ones turned tonight, who frenzied and killed so many of the others?¡± Lissa had to be sure, wishing then that she had the psychic abilities that some other clans had. Then again, most other clans envied her own strange abilities as well.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve been one of us for years. I only brought her here tonight to show her that we could still find some happiness, despite everything. And then... this happened,¡± she pushed back more red tears.

    Lissa sighed as the woman seemed genuine, as far as she could tell from just body language and her voice alone. ¡°I was a nurse, long ago, maybe I can at least save the baby, possibly,¡± Lissa finished quietly as she moved toward the woman who was quickly bleeding out.

    After several tense moments, Lissa did manage to pull the crying infant from the woman¡¯s body, seconds before death did finally take her. Lissa sighed sadly, cut the cord, and held the baby girl out to the other woman who had watched sorrowfully the whole time.

    ¡°Why are you handing it to me?¡± the blonde woman asked, shocked at the gesture.

    Lissa narrowed her eyes, ¡°You said you loved her. I assumed you¡¯d...¡±

    ¡°Well, you assumed wrong,¡± she denied as she touched the dead woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°She¡¯s what I want, not... that.¡± She glared at the crying infant before she determinedly tore open her own wrist and showed no hesitation before dripping her blood into the other woman¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 7

    Lissa gasped as she watched the blood drip from the blonde woman¡¯s wrist into the dead mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°You, can¡¯t do that!¡± Lissa warned, appalled.

    The blonde looked up at her with a scoff, ¡°I just did.¡±

    Lissa let out another sound of disbelief as she held the still crying baby against herself. ¡°You need permission!¡± Lissa reminded her of the facts she should already know.

    Another scoff from the blonde girl, ¡°Like the rest of them asked for permission? And permission from who, anyway?¡± she shook her head as she waited for her newly made childe to awaken again.

    ¡°The Prince, which you should know, unless you are Sabbat, like the ¡®rest of them,¡¯¡± Lissa answered, the threat clear in her voice.

    ¡°I hate the Sabbat, especially now! But I couldn¡¯t care less about your damn Prince either. So just leave now, unless you want yourself and that child here when she wakes up,¡± she warned.

    ¡°She could kill you too, you know,¡± Lissa made one last effort to make her see sense.

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± the blonde insisted, staring down at her love as she bit back more tears.

    ¡°If only believing that made it true,¡± Lissa growled, before taking the baby from the room with her, and handing her to a shocked looking clan mate who stood nearby as she barricaded the door before the dead woman woke up and caused even more bloodshed that night.

    <hr>

    When Lissa returned to the main hall that night to report back to Sean, she received more than a few confused looks. She was still cradling the tiny baby against her blood stained dress as she warily approached Sean, where he stood speaking quietly with Claire and Lucian.

    ¡°Do I even want to know how stopping a Sabbat massacre led to you returning here with a human baby in your arms?¡± Sean had to ask, as his companions looked just as shocked.

    ¡°Long, strange, sad, and worrying story,¡± Lissa answered before turning to Lucian, ¡°You were a doctor before your embrace, yes?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but...¡± he answered warily, his eyes locked on the child.

    ¡°Can you make sure she¡¯s alright? I was a nurse myself, but that was so long ago, and I don¡¯t think she was full term,¡± she informed as she placed the child in his arms beneath his rather shaken expression.

    Looking more than a bit taken aback by the situation, Lucian still managed to compose himself enough to give them a brief nod before carrying the child off.

    ¡°An explanation of some kind would be appreciated here,¡± Sean spoke to Lissa with an expectant look.

    Upon hearing as much of that rather strange explanation that Lissa could even provide, Sean as well as Lissa and a few others headed back out. They were going to try and locate the blonde girl and her new childe and see what kind of a threat they could truly pose. There was also the matter of the other newly made Kindred who wished to find a home with Sean¡¯s kind in the hopes of having any chance at all of adjusting to the new lives that they had forced on them that night. After all, only a small portion of the mess created by Marina and her friends had been dealt with thus far.

    As Sean and his companions made their way back toward the scene of so much tragedy that night, there was another distraction along the way. At least for Sean. As was his habit any of the rare times he ever left the estate, he would scan each and every structure he passed, looking for signs of anything noteworthy nearby other than the plethora of mortals that now called the city their home.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As he did so that night, he found not one, but two auras that shone so brightly, it made any of the others in the area pale in comparison. After his time with Eliot, brief though it had been, he immediately knew what the sparkling blindness of those auras meant. The logical assumption was that he had stumbled upon wherever Eliot had been hiding himself away since his return. But what perplexed him was the second such aura his eyes had caught that night.

    He knew that Eliot had requested that they stay away until he discovered how to be near them again, but he had to know who that other aura belonged to. If there was yet another mage in his territory, that was an invaluable piece of information to come by.

    He turned to Lissa and the others then, ¡°Go and corral any of the remaining fledglings who wish to join the Camarilla, and have someone contact me if you find the baby¡¯s mother, or her sire.¡±

    ¡°Are you heading back to the estate?¡± Lissa asked warily.

    ¡°No, I need to make another stop,¡± and with that, he started away from the group, leaving them in Lissa¡¯s hopefully capable hands.

    Upon Sean approaching the house where he could see their sparkling auras through the walls, one of the inhabitants stepped out into the warm night air. Quickly returning his sight to normal, he noted that that aura was not Eliot¡¯s, but instead belonged to a beautiful young girl who seemed to know of his approach before he even got within thirty feet of the home there on that dark night.

    ¡°Were you expecting me?¡± Sean asked as she had so purposefully come outside to greet him.

    It took the young lady more than a moment to push past her immediate reaction to Sean¡¯s very presence before she seemed to once again find enough confidence and composure to speak to him.

    ¡°I always know when I have a visitor,¡± she managed, her eyes still glued to Sean as she had to consciously cling to her composure.

    ¡°Interesting skill,¡± Sean said as his eyes moved over her once more as he took a step closer.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she replied quickly, holding her hand up to stop him.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Sean asked warily.

    She took a breath, ¡°You have to be invited first,¡± she settled on, despite how hard it was to oppose him, somehow.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help the smirk at her restating what he assumed was a reference to that myth about vampires needing an invitation to enter a home. Though, if that were the case, her knowing he was a vampire at all was also somewhat unexpected. Then again, knowing that she must possess powers just as strange as Eliot¡¯s, he assumed she must also have some way of divining his true nature as well.

    ¡°Call it a security measure, of sorts. And we¡¯ll leave it at that,¡± she managed, still holding her hand up as though to keep him at bay, despite her strange desire to invite him right past those wards of hers.

    Sean watched her a moment, ¡°I thought you called them wards,¡± he had to play with the fact that he had some abilities she may not be aware of herself right then.

    ¡°War---¡± she swallowed the word, finding it harder to resist that desire all mortals had to please someone with Sean¡¯s kind of majesty. Apparently even mages were not fully immune to that.

    Finally Sean decided to end their game of back and forth and just gave in to allaying her suspicions, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not here to see him. As much as I want the answers he has, I still know better.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, a bit thrown. Then, it all seemed to click. ¡°You¡¯re not... Sean? Are you?¡± she asked a little breathlessly.

    Sean allowed a slight chuckle, ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I was so well known.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you realized,¡± she returned, a bit of wryness managing to peek through her tone.

    Sean allowed another smile, ¡°I just didn¡¯t realize we had anyone else quite like Eliot here in our town.¡±

    She sighed as she took a few steps toward him, while remaining just inside those invisible wards of hers. ¡°Eliot didn¡¯t know either. At least not til he came back, looking for more of his own answers.¡±

    ¡°So your... father? He was Eliot¡¯s mentor, years ago?¡±

    Summer shook her head, ¡°I can see why Eliot didn¡¯t want you near him until he fixed this problem. One second with him and you¡¯d know every bit of that future he¡¯s trying to get out of his head.¡±

    Sean looked down a moment, ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not here for that. I was just... curious about our second magical resident.¡±

    ¡°Curiosity can be good, but only sometimes,¡± Summer offered him a slightly flirtatious smile, which Sean couldn¡¯t help returning.

 Chapter 8

    A few nights later, Sean and Claire were once again in the main hall of their home. This time, the two of them were both seated on one of the sofas, speaking quietly with one another while waiting on any other members of their community who wished to speak with Sean that night. However, the next person shown in was not Kindred or ghoul, making her appearance there that night even more unexpected.

    As Summer glided through the door, she had barely a moment to be in awe of the lavish home, before she was once again overtaken by not only Sean¡¯s presence, but Claire¡¯s as well. Their combined majesty did do well to slow her steps, and her breath as she moved toward them, trying once again to regain her usual confidence.

    With a shake of her long locks, she managed another smile. After a few more moments, and steps, she finally found her voice as she stopped a small distance from where the two awaited the explanation for her visit.

    Sean allowed a soft smile as his eyes moved over the girl who was even tinier than Claire, standing at a barely 5¡ä3¡±. Meanwhile Claire just looked puzzled by who this young woman even was. Though her flinch a moment later showed that she had changed her vision to take in the girl¡¯s aura. And upon seeing that bright sparkle she had only ever seen in Eliot¡¯s before, her curiosity as well as her wariness only grew.

    Taking a deep breath to allow another second to find her voice, Summer spoke at last, ¡°So, after hearing about my father¡¯s... experience with your kind, then knowing what Eliot had done to himself to try to save one of you,¡± her dark eyes moved to Claire then, as she could only assume that was who the beautiful woman next to Sean was, ¡°I was pretty sure that I never wanted anything to do with all of you, either.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Sean responded with a charming and curious smile at the young lady, while Claire just looked between the two of them with further wariness.

    Summer returned his smile, which was nearly as charming as Sean¡¯s, then provided a response, ¡°But, after meeting you, and having quite a few long chats with Eliot, I¡¯ve decided to give you the benefit of the doubt.¡±

    ¡°How kind of you,¡± Sean responded with a playful smile, as Claire just continued looking on with furrowed brow.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m here to talk about our future cooperation, sire,¡± she added the title with a playful smirk of her own.

    Sean leaned back in his seat a moment and gave her another long look, his lips still curled into a smile as he did, ¡°And what cooperation would that be, Summer?¡±

    Her grin only widened at his seeming acceptance of her confidently given proposal. ¡°I saw the way your eyes lit up when we were talking about my wards the other night,¡± another playful smile back his way, ¡°and you must admit, the huge, bright silver walls are a little.. uh...¡± she shook her head with another smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, wards are a definite improvement. And I, being the generous sort of girl I am, can help you get your very own ones set up around this place.¡± She gave him another knowing smile, ¡°Tempted?¡± she asked with a little more to her tone, and her sparkling aura, than just a desire to be helpful.

    Seeing the obvious flirtation between the two, Claire finally had to speak up, ¡°Summer, was it?¡± She then moved on without waiting on an answer, ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, it is rather odd that you¡¯ve suddenly just decided to come here and offer us your help, without us even asking for it.¡±

    Summer was only stalled a moment before continuing, ¡°Like I said, Eliot has convinced me that maybe you all aren¡¯t that bad after all. And, if there really is some unknown danger waiting to happen... which is why he even went on that suicidal walk through time, right?¡± she added pointedly. ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you could use any help I could provide. And I¡¯m sure Eliot would like to keep you as safe as possible too, considering.¡± She then looked back at Sean, her smile returning, before adding one more argument, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no reason to worry about my intentions when Sean here can see every one of them, can¡¯t he?¡± she stated as she let her eyes move over him once more.

    ¡°Well, the wards do sound rather helpful,¡± Sean agreed as he stood. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk in my office. I¡¯d love to know how they even work,¡± he stated as he moved toward her, offering his arm to lead her to his office with another smile down at her.

    Once Sean and Summer reached his office and took seats, it was still several moments before they did much more than smile at each other across the desk. Finally, it was Sean who spoke up.

    ¡°I have to say, it is a very good thing that I can read your thoughts. Or else, like my lovely wife, I would be very suspicious of you.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Summer feigned offense despite her coy smile, ¡°She doesn¡¯t read thoughts herself then?¡±

    Sean looked down only a moment, ¡°Not really her way of dealing with people. However, considering my position, it is a necessary evil I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    After another moment of smiling over at him, she spoke again, ¡°So what¡¯s so suspicious about me? I¡¯m not the first mage that¡¯s been under this, highly lavish roof after all,¡± she stated as her dark eyes moved from him long enough to take in more of their surroundings for only a brief moment before returning to Sean.

    ¡°You have a rather odd way about you. That¡¯s the best way I can describe it.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at him before responding, ¡°Weren¡¯t you a poet of some kind in some other life? Surely you could describe it if you wanted to,¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°You¡¯re fairly knowledgeable about my past, which only adds to the aforementioned oddity,¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°I do live with a man who has spent years mentally traveling through your wife¡¯s past; therefore, your past,¡± she returned, dropping her voice only slightly.

    ¡°But he¡¯s never told you about the future he saw?¡± Sean had to ask.

    Summer shook her head with a slightly sadder smile. ¡°If he is already staying away from the woman he loves to keep anyone from seeing that future inside his head, why would he risk filling another head with it?¡±

    ¡°Point taken,¡± Sean had to agree.

    ¡°So, again, I ask, what do you find so odd about me, if it¡¯s not just what I can do?¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the way you carry yourself. You have a confidence most mortals don¡¯t, especially when speaking to our kind,¡± Sean attempted an explanation.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s easier to be confident when you already know my every thought, and desire. I have nothing left to hide then, after all,¡± she finished with a seductive smile.

    Sean shook his head, but wore a look of admiration as he did, ¡°That¡¯s not the usual reaction most people have to me being able to read their minds. It¡¯s usually quite the opposite feeling that it inspires in them,¡± he admitted, deliberately not naming any of those people who did hate what he could do.

    Summer looked down with a thoughtful smile, ¡°I suppose maybe it¡¯s just because I¡¯ve always had a habit of saying exactly what¡¯s on my mind anyway. Even if I shouldn¡¯t. So I guess having someone else able to see it all already, it saves me some time, at any rate,¡± she chuckled sweetly.

    ¡°In a rush, are you?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the company I suppose, and the activity,¡± she gave another coy smile. ¡°Other than that, I guess my best explanation is that if you already know exactly what I¡¯m thinking, then neither of us have to worry about pretending that we¡¯re thinking something else. It¡¯s refreshing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one word for it,¡± Sean agreed, with a pointed tone.

    <hr>

    It took Summer just over an hour to finish erecting the wards around the estate. Once she had completed the task, she smiled up at where Sean stood over a foot taller than her. They had now moved to a place just inside the rear gate, after having walked the whole perimeter of the grounds so Summer could be sure the entire property would be protected.

    ¡°All safe and sound,¡± she told him as she returned his smile.

    ¡°So, explain once more, just to make sure I have it... firmly committed to memory,¡± Sean requested with a playful slant to his tone as well as his smile.

    She swallowed another small smile as she answered, ¡°The wards are charmed so that the people you mentioned, like yourself, Claire, your servants, are allowed to pass through without a problem. That of course can be reversed at any time with the incantation I gave you. You can of course also use that to allow access to anyone else you deem worthy of being able to pass through. As for less frequent visitors, they¡¯ll have to be given verbal permission from someone who has permanent access. And even then, they¡¯ll only be able to pass through for a matter of seconds once permission is granted.¡±

    ¡°And---¡±

    ¡°And no, compulsion won¡¯t work through the wards,¡± she smiled up at him again. ¡°My father did teach me a few things about your people after all,¡± she reassured with a knowing smile.

    ¡°We are quite good at that sort of thing. Are you sure it won¡¯t work through the wards?¡± Sean had to ask with only a bit more seriousness returning to his tone at last.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d like proof?¡±

    ¡°It is something I should require, being who I am and all,¡± he stated in a slightly apologetic tone.

    ¡°May I go outside?¡± she smiled up at him as she gestured to the gate they stood just inside of.

    ¡°You may,¡± he chuckled down at her as she smiled back before moving through the gate and stopping just outside it now.

    ¡°OK, compel me.¡±

    Sean allowed another small chuckle before he looked straight at her, as he remained inside the gates, speaking in that hypnotic tone of his, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been a long night, why don¡¯t you have a nap, right there?¡±

    Summer looked down at the ground below her feet then gave Sean a questioning look, ¡°And ruin this dress? I think not, sire,¡± she chuckled. She then moved her eyes over him as Sean grinned back at her, ¡°Besides, I have a feeling staying awake would be so much more interesting.¡±

    Sean chuckled again as he moved toward her and leaned down to give her a gentle kiss, as he already was quite aware that she had been hoping he would since the moment they met.

    When the kiss ended, Summer looked up at him breathlessly, ¡°Was that a thank you then?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°For starters,¡± he answered with a knowing smile of his own.

 Chapter 9

    When Summer knocked at her father¡¯s old bedroom door to wake Eliot, she looked up at him with equal parts happiness and worry. Eliot groggily exited the room that he had been staying in while working out a way to solve the current problem keeping him from properly reuniting with Claire after all these years.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed already?¡± he asked Summer as he pushed sleep tangled locks from his face as the just now rising sun outside shone brightly through the windows.

    ¡°I actually just, well,¡± Summer took a breath, trying to swallow her smile, ¡°I just got back,¡± she admitted sheepishly.

    ¡°Back? At dawn?¡± he gave her a puzzled look, then added, ¡°Back from where?¡±

    ¡°The mansion,¡± she smiled again.

    Eliot continued to look down at the tiny, overly joyous girl before him, ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, there are several mansions in this city now. Care to elaborate?¡±

    ¡°Please, there¡¯s only one that anyone refers to as the mansion,¡± she teased as she moved to begin preparing some sort of breakfast for them as he shuffled out of the room, watching her as he did.

    ¡°You were at Claire¡¯s place?¡± Eliot replied warily, not sure what to think of that fact.

    ¡°Well, technically isn¡¯t it Sean¡¯s... and Claire¡¯s?¡± she made herself add as she moved about the small kitchen.

    Eliot took a breath as he moved to take a seat at the table as she began preparing their meal. ¡°I know you wanted to help them with wards, but I¡¯ve helped with the wards around this place myself, and that didn¡¯t take an entire night.¡±

    ¡°I guess I got distracted,¡± she stated with a tiny chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting rather peculiar, Summer,¡± he stated quietly as he continued to watch her.

    She shook her head back at him with the grin still in place, ¡°I figured you of all people would understand this particular type of peculiar,¡± she giggled again before turning back to her task.

    ¡°I¡¯m not awake enough yet to decipher vague comments in a language other than my native one. So, please, explain further,¡± he returned suspiciously.

    She began to speak, only to have the tiniest trace of worry seep in then, causing her to backtrack over her original response to his request, ¡°You said that they did have an open marriage, right?¡±

    ¡°They as in Sean and Claire? Well only for the last three centuries or so, unless a lot has changed since I¡¯ve been away. But considering I know that they still had one in the future too...¡± his voice then trailed off. ¡°And why exactly are you asking about their marriage?¡±

    Summer bit her lip again, ¡°Just, Claire seemed a little jumpy when I was talking to Sean, is all.¡±

    Eliot raised a brow, ¡°Of course she¡¯s suspicious of anyone new. She has had that terrible prophecy hanging over her for longer than you and I have even been alive,¡± he defended. He then had to ask for further details, ¡°And you talking to Sean somehow led to you being there all night and now inquiring about the openness of their marriage?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± she looked down to hide another smile, ¡°talking is all I had planned to do, anyway.¡±

    ¡°You...? What?¡± Eliot had to ask, not quite ready to let himself jump to that conclusion just yet, it being such an unexpected one, on many levels.

    ¡°Oh come on, El! You¡¯ve seen the man! Just looking at him makes you want to...¡± she then blushed and turned away to return to preparing the meal once again.

    Eliot shook his head as he tried to fully process her confession, ¡°As true as that is...¡± he caught his breath, ¡°Just how?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± she couldn¡¯t help another giggle escaping her lips at that particular word.

    ¡°How did just putting up wards somehow lead to...¡± he shook his head again.

    ¡°How did abducting some random woman lead to pretending she was your wife, in every way, even though you were only interested in men?¡± she called him on the question, the answer obvious when referring to the amount of desire both members of that couple inspired in any mere mortal, or mage, it seemed. ¡°I think you know exactly how,¡± she allowed another small chuckle.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Summer. This is just... unexpected,¡± he settled on.

    ¡°Not the most fitting word I¡¯d use to describe it,¡± she grinned again, ¡°but it¡¯ll do.¡±

    <hr>

    Summer¡¯s new infatuation did do well to inspire more than just shock in Eliot over the next week. Seeing how easily enamored she had become with another beautiful immortal creature, such as the one he himself had fallen for decades ago, did do well to motivate him even more so to find a way to be able to be in Claire¡¯s life once again.

    After much experimentation, Eliot had hoped that he had finally found that way to protect himself, as well as others, from all that knowledge he had discovered of Claire¡¯s future. What he had hoped he had managed to do was lock those memories of the future deep inside his head, with an enchantment that would not dissipate until that moment in the future when he would need that information. However, that lock also had to be able to not crumble in the face of the psychic abilities of a Kindred as strong as Sean indeed was.

    Eliot doubted that Sean would deliberately try to rip that knowledge from his head. But he also knew that if Claire were ever in danger any time before the looming prophecy came to pass, it would be nigh impossible for Sean to resist the need to go after that knowledge even if it wasn¡¯t on a conscious level. After all, Eliot was all too aware of exactly how far Sean went the last time Claire was in mortal danger. His nearly fifteen years lost in Claire¡¯s past as well as her future was more than enough proof of that.

    So, he had to find some way to test the strength of the mental wall he had locked that knowledge behind. All he needed was another vampire who could also read minds, and who was as strong as Sean was, This vampire also had to be one whose own mind could not be read if Eliot¡¯s wall failed, and they came to discover Claire¡¯s future themselves. That seemed simple enough, right?

    Eliot began searching his brain for a list of all the vampires he had interacted with at all before his time-walk, of sorts. There was of course Sean, Claire, and number twelve. He shook his head on that last one. Then he dug deeper, back to when he had first discovered that there even were vampires in the world at all. Back when he and Claire had not even yet been lovers; back before they had even returned to America at all...

    The three he met on the night he was finally made aware of Claire¡¯s true nature were the ones his mind obviously wandered to. Unfortunately he had only had significant interaction with one of those three. Though ¡®significant¡¯ was a bit of an understatement for the passionate night he had spent with Aidan and Claire back in London. And there was the fact that Aidan was not as strong as even Claire, and had already told Eliot that he was not a mind reader, like the others of his kind that had been present that night.

    So that left the somewhat damaged Nicolas who was Eliot¡¯s own countryman, and had actually been there moments before Eliot found a way to unlock that spark inside that led to his discovery of what he truly was, himself. He had at least had a conversation with Nicolas in his time there. That wasn¡¯t even true of the lord of the castle, whose discontent with Eliot¡¯s unbound status was the main impetus behind he and Claire¡¯s return to America on that hellish journey across the sea that had nearly claimed Eliot¡¯s very life.

    So, it seemed Eliot¡¯s options had been narrowed down to two. However, that was two more than he had thought he had. So, he had to explore those. He left a quick note for Summer, then with a deep breath he took a seat on his bed and concentrated hard. A moment later, he then vanished from the little home where he and Douglas had spent so much time, and where he had learned so very much.

    <hr>

    ¡°Monsieur Bonaparte, you seem to age as well as we do,¡± was Hollister¡¯s greeting in the velvet British accent as Eliot warily entered the main hall of his home.

    Once he got past that overwhelming awe that was even greater than either Sean or Claire inspired, he spoke. ¡°Lord Hollister,¡± Eliot returned the greeting with a bow of his head.

    ¡°So, I take it your still very youthful beauty means that Claire finally gave you her blood, like I had encouraged her to all those years ago?¡± Hollister continued as Eliot cautiously approached.

    ¡°Only after another Kindred gave me his blood without my knowledge. Claire wanted to save me from the withdrawal,¡± he further clarified, not then mentioning that it had indeed been decades since he had ingested any Kindred blood at all.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Hollister replied wryly before moving on. ¡°So what could possibly have brought you to my humble abode tonight, alone?¡± he added as he glanced past Eliot, seeing more than most, as all of his kind often tended to.

    Not wanting to prolong their conversation, Eliot responded, ¡°I was wondering if Nicolas still resided here.¡±

    ¡°Nicolas?¡± Hollister raised a brow, ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized that you two had become so close during your ever so brief visit with me, all those years ago. Aidan, on the other hand...¡± Hollister added with a smirk, which easily caused Eliot to look down with a swallowed breath.

    After another moment to compose himself, Eliot looked back up before continuing, ¡°Nicolas and I did only have one full conversation, technically. But it was a very important one, and I have an honest need to see him again now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hollister asked bluntly.

    Hollister was never one to waste too much time, especially with a mere ghoul who wasn¡¯t even his own, and who was no longer even as prominent a figure in the mortal world as he was upon their last meeting. But his curiosity had already been piqued then, as he adjusted his vision once more to take a closer look at the young man before him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just any ghoul, after all,¡± he stated, his curiosity apparent as he shielded his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re an honest to goodness mage, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Eliot looked back up quickly, ¡°You know of mages?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear Eliot, I am very old, and very impressed. You could be quite useful indeed.¡±

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Useful?¡± Eliot responded with a slight stammer as Hollister moved closer.

    ¡°Oh yes. Much more so than any other servant. So, stay a while, won¡¯t you?¡± Hollister smiled as he placed an arm around Eliot¡¯s shoulders.

    Using every bit of willpower to resist the urge to please someone who was also even harder to oppose than Sean and Claire, Eliot made himself speak again, ¡°I c¡ªcan¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Hollister asked as he moved back, giving Eliot a look of surprise.

    Eliot took a breath as he tried to find some way to explain the situation he was now in, ¡°I went through years, and years, of hell to try and save someone I love. I can¡¯t abandon them now.¡±

    ¡°Someone?¡± Hollister questioned knowingly.

    ¡°Yes, Claire. But like I said, I¡¯ve already been forced to be away from her for so long already. Now I¡¯m finally back, and I have to help her. I have to make all that time apart worth it,¡± Eliot told him urgently.

    Hollister looked around pointedly before centering his dark eyes back on Eliot, ¡°And how is being an entire ocean away from her actually helping her, or making up for lost time?¡± he questioned pointedly.

    Eliot let out another heavy sigh, ¡°That¡¯s the reason I came here. To find out if I can be near her again, so I can help her, when I need to.¡±

    ¡°Not sure I follow. So please explain how it is that you need to deny me your help in order to help my great grandchilde, instead,¡± Hollister stated coolly.

    Eliot shook his head at the implication of Hollister¡¯s words and tone, before finally speaking again, ¡°I wanted it to be Nicolas, but I suppose it can be you. At least then you¡¯ll know why I can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Hollister stated with furrowed brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed you haven¡¯t done it already,¡± Eliot sighed again. ¡°But, go ahead, look into my mind, and you¡¯ll understand why I came this far looking for help, myself.¡±

    It took only a few moments of exploring Eliot¡¯s amazing mind before Hollister was caught up on the long, sad story. He sighed as he inspected the marble floors below their feet, pondering all that he had just learned.

    After another long moment, Hollister spoke again, ¡°Fine, as much as I would like you to stay here and serve me, I wish no ill will on Claire. But I will require you to return here once the danger is passed for her.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re letting me go back?¡±

    ¡°I may be a monarch, but I¡¯m not a monster, Eliot. But do not make me regret my patience. I do expect you to return once you have helped save her from that dark fate the Malkavian foresaw,¡± Hollister assured.

    Eliot let out an only slightly relieved sigh before he had to make himself speak again, ¡°And you know the reason I came here tonight, too?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, you want to know if I could see past that mental wall you¡¯ve built to hide the future from even yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eliot confirmed, though the word was barely a whisper.

    ¡°Amazingly, I somehow could not. Which makes me even more eager to put your abilities to use myself. Having someone who can block secrets from being revealed, to even a Kindred as old as myself? That is very valuable indeed. And I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only a portion of what you can actually do,¡± a pause. ¡°So I will most assuredly expect your prompt return, as soon as you¡¯ve saved your lady love, of course.¡±

    <hr>

    When Summer next visited the Prince¡¯s estate, she was wearing her usual smile, as well as an air of nearly tangible anticipation. Sean turned from where he and Claire had been speaking quietly near the bottom of the stairs, and adopted the smile he usually graced the young woman with.

    ¡°Did you think up another way to be ever so helpful tonight dear?¡± he asked as she moved into the room.

    ¡°Just maybe,¡± she said with another pleasant smile as she and Sean looked over one another with a mutually appreciative gaze. ¡°Actually, I do have a bit of helpful information.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Please, enlighten me,¡± Sean said as he also took a step toward her.

    ¡°Well, according to the note he left, it seems Eliot may have finally found a way to take care of that little issue with knowing way too much for his own good,¡± Summer stated with a pleased expression.

    ¡°He did?¡± Claire was the one who spoke first, even though she and Summer had barely conversed on the young woman¡¯s first visit.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Summer answered a little more quietly before offering any more information. ¡°But he had to go to England first, apparently?¡± she added with a slight shrug.

    ¡°England?¡± Claire gasped, she and Sean both looking a bit thrown by that information.

    ¡°Seems so,¡± Summer replied with an attempt at a sympathetic smile toward Claire, rather than the usual type of smiles she always showered on Sean.

    ¡°But he just...¡± Claire¡¯s voice trailed off, looking down to hide her upset over that bit of ¡®helpful¡¯ information. ¡°Thank you, Summer,¡± she nearly whispered before heading for the foyer, seemingly to go and get more information from Eliot himself.

    ¡°He already...¡± Summer called after her, though Claire was already through the doors and on her way.

    Sean gave a slightly concerned look at the door Claire had just rushed through, before turning back to Summer. ¡°He already what?¡±

    ¡°Already left,¡± Summer finished with a soft sigh, ¡°but I suppose she¡¯ll figure that out as soon as she gets to the house, anyway. Sorry,¡± she made herself add as more of an afterthought.

    Sean allowed a small sigh of his own before reacquiring his smile. ¡°Is that the only reason you came to my home again tonight?¡±

    That was when Summer¡¯s grin turned slightly mischievous as she moved close to him once more, ¡°You tell me.¡±

    Sean chuckled slightly as she boldly wrapped her arms around his waist, just as she had done when the two shared that kiss on her last visit. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you actually enjoy the fact that I can read your every thought and desire.¡±

    ¡°My every thought and what?¡± Summer asked playfully as she continued looking up at him, pressing even closer to him then.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sean smiled down at her again. He then placed a small kiss on her forehead before speaking again, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already seen the grounds. Care for a tour of the rest of the house?¡±

    ¡°Sounds delightful, indeed,¡± Summer agreed with a bit of giddiness before he took her hand and began leading her up the stairs with him.

    <hr>

    It didn¡¯t take long for Claire to arrive at the street Douglas¡¯ old house was located on, thanks to the relatively new streetcars that now populated the unpaved streets right along side horse drawn carriages and even bicycles these days. Looking up at the myriad electric wires and poles that dotted those streets, Claire allowed a moment to take it all in. The city had progressed by leaps and bounds in the direction of the civilization that Claire and Sean hadn¡¯t seen much of at all since their days overseas, followed of course by the dark days of the gold rush once they were back home again. But it was now the turn of the century indeed.

    Once the house came into view, Claire adjusted her vision and immediately knew that there was no one inside. She sadly sighed as she turned to the driver. ¡°It appears no one is home, after all,¡± she informed him sadly.

    ¡°Shall I take you back home, Madame?¡± he asked.

    Claire thought on his question a moment, turning her eyes back toward where the roof of her own home could just barely be seen above the other multitude of buildings that had sprung up all around them in recent decades.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll see if another friend might be still awake. Head north, please,¡± she instructed softly. He gave her a curious look, as it was still rather odd for a woman to be traveling the streets alone after dark. But she was paying for his services, and she was indeed one of the wealthiest women in the city, so he was not going to question it, and started moving down those unpaved streets once more.

    Claire was still a bit wary of this place, considering this is where not only Kristofer, but also his wife, had met their end on the very ground right outside the door that now bore another doctor¡¯s name. Claire gathered her composure before knocking on the door as she was hit with memories of that terrifying moment when she had first come to this place, thinking that her ever so long life was about to be ended in a flurry of teeth, claws and blood.

    Lucian came to the door looking more than a little taken aback by her appearance there that night. ¡°Can¡¯t say I was expecting this visit,¡± he stated as he stepped outside, pulling the door shut behind him.

    Claire gave him a questioning look before returning his greeting, ¡°Is it a bad time?¡± Lucian seemed to need a moment before answering, which was a moment long enough to cause Claire¡¯s panic to set in. ¡°She¡¯s not here is she?¡± she asked the first thing that invaded her already rather melancholy thoughts that night.

    ¡°She?¡± Lucian repeated, caught again by that question.

    But Claire had already adjusted her vision once more to answer that question for herself. She then stammered, ¡°I was worried that Awsha might have come to harass you again, but...¡±

    ¡°Awsha?¡± he nearly spat the name from his lips. ¡°The only time she was ever here was when she was too much of a coward to appear in the flesh. Much to my chagrin, as I had tried to stake her that very night.¡±

    Almost seeming as though she hadn¡¯t even heard Lucian¡¯s response, Claire¡¯s eyes were still locked on the house behind him. ¡°Who is inside then?¡± she looked up at him with further puzzlement.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°One thing I learned about myself, from Eliot of all people, is that when someone doesn¡¯t know how to answer, they tend to just repeat the question. What¡¯s going on here Lucian?¡± she asked him worriedly.

    But before he could give an answer himself, that answer was already supplied as the sound of a tiny baby crying came from inside.

 Chapter 11

    Claire looked up at Lucian at the sound of the child¡¯s cry, ¡°Why do you...¡± she then paused in thought. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, of course,¡± she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that means that baby must be one of your patients, right?¡±

    Lucian looked down a moment before offering a partial answer, ¡°Well, in a way, yes.¡±

    ¡°In a way?¡± Claire gave him a questioning look. ¡°Why are you acting so secretive, Lucian? What are you not telling me?¡± Claire asked as she cast another look at the closed door he still stood in front of.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t do that,¡± Lucian replied with his own trace of suspicion at her perceptiveness.

    Claire narrowed her eyes, ¡°Even if I did, you¡¯re the same generation as me, remember?¡± she scoffed. ¡°Now please tell me why you are acting so strangely.¡±

    Lucian sighed, then made one more statement to try to allay whatever suspicions Claire had about his behavior, ¡°I mean, Lissa did ask me to check to make sure the child was alright. That would make her a patient of mine, would it not?¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s the baby that was born in the middle of the massacre?¡± Claire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The one whose mother died, and then was embraced, without Sean¡¯s permission? By a non-Camarilla vampire? Lucian! What on earth...¡± she just shook her head as she turned away.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like she had anyone else to look after her. I mean, wouldn¡¯t she be safer with me than...¡± he just shook his head as well, eyes cast down.

    ¡°Her mother was dying and being reborn, just as her baby was born. It¡¯s not like she would have really been in the state to take care of her that first night. But that was that night. Now we could have some newly embraced vampire out there wondering what on earth happened to her child. Did you even think of that, Lucian?¡±

    Lucian kept his eyes turned downwards before speaking, ¡°Well, she hasn''t come looking for the child yet, it seems," he defended weakly.

    ¡°And if she did?¡± Claire asked pointedly.

    ¡°Well...¡± he stammered a moment, ¡°I¡¯d deal with that when and if it ever happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, deal with it?¡± Claire asked with further suspicion.

    ¡°Please Claire. I¡¯d give the child back to her, obviously,¡± he assured, though his words lacked conviction. ¡°If she seemed like she would be a fit mother of course. I mean, we don¡¯t even know what clan she is. After all, we should make sure the child would be safe with her before just handing her over, right?¡± he continued, sounding like he was trying to convince himself as much as Claire right then.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly two weeks Lucian. Either her mother¡¯s still out there desperately searching for her child, or she¡¯s not. But if it is a case of the second scenario being true, that still doesn¡¯t explain why you still have her here with you.¡±

    ¡°Well what else was I to do with her? She was literally just dropped into my arms on the night she was born.¡±

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°I¡¯m older than you and even I¡¯ve heard of orphanages. I mean, my own husband grew up in one,¡± she added as she gave him another questioning look, still trying to decipher what was really going on inside his head right then.

    ¡°Again, if her mother is out there looking for her, and she is actually upset about losing her child, what do you think would happen if she found her in some orphanage filled with other humans? It may not be pretty, Claire. Do we really need to expose this little girl to a second massacre within the first month of her life?¡±

    Claire gave him another pointed look, ¡°What¡¯s really going on here, Lucian?¡±

    He let out another sigh as he leaned against the wall next to his front door, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have some theory in that pretty head of yours,¡± he stated, though spoke the words with defeat.

    Claire sighed deeply as she moved to lean back against the wall next to him sympathetically. ¡°This was me, a couple hundred years ago, give or take.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked as he turned his head to look down at her.

    ¡°I mean, the circumstances were slightly different. But a little girl was orphaned by the more vicious of our kind and I thought taking her in would keep her safe. If you remember the way the story ended, it didn¡¯t,¡± Claire bit back emotions.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I thought it was an earthquake or something that killed the little girl you took in?¡± Lucian asked gently, trying to recall what little he knew of the story, as Claire hardly ever spoke of it much.

    Claire needed another moment before continuing, ¡°The fact remains that if you try to be a father to this little girl, you¡¯ll eventually lose her... too,¡± she whispered the final word as Lucian¡¯s pain-filled eyes turned downward again. ¡°And it¡¯ll kill you when you do. Trust me, I know.¡±

    ¡°Is this you now towing the ¡®don¡¯t care about mortals¡¯ line that our elders love so much? Can¡¯t say I expected that sentiment from you, Claire. All things considered,¡± Lucian added more quietly as he looked off in the direction of the street Claire had just come from earlier that night, when she had gone searching for another mortal who she had indeed let herself care for.

    ¡°I may be a hypocrite,¡± she admitted with a slight sniffle, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make me wrong.¡± She sighed heavily. "We''ll always end up losing them, every time. And I guess I just don¡¯t wanna see anyone I care about in any more pain than this wonderfully long life of ours already provides plenty of,¡± she whispered as she turned to wrap her arms around him, as he returned the embrace, both of them sighing sadly.

    <hr>

    When Eliot returned to America, he had appeared on the balcony outside the upper floor of the mansion, just like he had nearly twenty years earlier, after his father¡¯s death. Although it differed slightly this time, as he appeared outside his old room rather than the master bedroom. And no one was in the room to greet him either, despite his even more extended time away, and the circumstances that caused it.

    Eliot sighed softly and moved through his old bedroom to approach the bathroom that linked the two rooms. Just as he was about to push open the door to the master bedroom, he remembered the less pleasant part of that other return trip and paused to raise his hand to knock first, this time. Though just before he did, the sound of obviously carnal activities greeted him through the closed door.

    ¡°So help me, if it¡¯s Lucian again,¡± he mumbled. Then, he just shook his head and turned back to exit into the hallway through his old room instead. With another heavy sigh, he started down the twisting staircase to wait in the main hall.

    He honestly wasn¡¯t that fond of the idea of having to interrupt those activities in order to have this reunion with Claire as well. After all, he had been gone so much longer now, and the situation was quite different than him just returning from his home country after one fifth of the time he had spent trapped outside of his very own life.

    However, as he continued down the stairs, he halted at the sound of footsteps coming up the same stairs. His breath caught as he and Claire¡¯s eyes met there on the staircase. ¡°Claire... I... ¡° he couldn¡¯t help casting a glance back up the stairs in the direction of the master bedroom.

    But before he could finish his shocked greeting, Claire fell into his arms, eagerly kissing his lips. The embrace lasted quite some time before she finally remembered all the reasons Eliot had stayed away so long in the first place.

    ¡°Is it really over? Are you really back this time?¡± she asked with all the hope she could still muster, which was a more than difficult thing for her most nights.

    Eliot cast another slight glance up the stairs toward the bedroom. But he wasn¡¯t able to keep his eyes from traveling back to her and his lips managing to form a slightly wistful smile. ¡°I think so, or hope so at least,¡± he answered her a little breathlessly.

    ¡°I was so worried,¡± Claire moved to wrap her arms around his waist as she lay her head against his chest, holding him close. ¡°That Summer girl; the other mage, I guess?¡± she shook her head. ¡°She said you went to England? And after you had just gotten back...?¡± she just let her voice trail off and squeezed him more tightly.

    ¡°Summer, huh?¡± Eliot responded in a near whisper with another glance up the stairs.

    Claire finally stepped back, but clasped her hands over his as she looked up at him, ¡°So, I still don¡¯t understand the England part, but can you really be around me, us, again?¡± she had to make sure before she let herself get too comfortable with that hope at all.

    ¡°I think so,¡± he stated with an attempt at a more sincere smile.

    ¡°I have to say, a little more confidence would be nice here, Eliot,¡± she teased with another sad smile up at him.

    ¡°Sorry, I just,¡± he took a breath to center his thoughts, ¡°I think I finally did it: Found a way to forget the future, in a manner of speaking,¡± he had to add.

    Claire narrowed her eyes worriedly, ¡°But if you forget the future then...¡±

    ¡°Temporarily, I mean,¡± he interrupted, attempting to assuage her obvious worry over his statement.

    ¡°Temporarily forget the future?¡± she asked with doubt.

    ¡°Until I need to remember it,¡± he made another try at clarification.

    ¡°But, how will you know when you...¡± she shook her head again. ¡°And if you forget the future, then how will you...¡± Claire¡¯s confusion only grew at the thought.

    ¡°Trust me. I had a long time to try and plan how to do this,¡± he gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Basically I locked it away, so that no one, including myself or even a centuries¡¯ old vampire Prince, can get to it. And the enchantment is set to only end when I need it to.¡±

    ¡°That sounds really... confusing,¡± Claire gave him another skeptical look. She then had to add, ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to just tell us how and when this horrible prophecy is supposed to happen? Then we could just avoid it, right?¡±

    ¡°But knowing the future causes so many other problems, Claire. For one, the fact that if any of us try to find ways to avoid it, it¡¯ll just make everything I know no longer mean anything.¡± He sighed softly as he gently touched her cheek, then added, ¡°You can¡¯t trick fate, Claire. You just have to be prepared for it when you¡¯re face to face with it. And that¡¯s what I¡¯ve tried to make sure I will be by doing it this way.¡±

    ¡°It just still seems really...¡± but before Claire could finish her statement, they both turned to look up at the landing above where the door of the master bedroom opened, and Summer stepped out. All of their expressions then said much more than any of their mouths were saying right then.

 Chapter 12

    In the face of that rather awkward encounter, Claire didn¡¯t say much of anything. She just quietly told Eliot that she needed to check in at the club. She then headed back down the stairs she had only just been ascending before their ever so brief reunion stopped her in her tracks.

    Eliot took a deep breath as he looked between the two women, then started down the stairs after Claire, who was already nearly through the main hall and the foyer door.

    ¡°El...¡± Summer called down to him as she bit her lip.

    Eliot let out another deep sigh before making himself turn back her way, ¡°Out of the two of you, I think she¡¯s the one I need to be talking to right now.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Summer continued worriedly, though he had already made his decision and had continued on the rest of the way down the stairs to follow after Claire¡¯s quick footsteps.

    Upon arriving at the ¡°social hall¡± of sorts that Raven¡¯s Loft had now become, Claire made her way through the crowd and up the stairs to her office, her expression giving away nothing.

    Having to move quickly just to keep up with her, despite the ten and a half inches of height he had on her, Eliot finally caught up to Claire when he reached the office she had barely frequented in recent years.

    ¡°Trust me, I was as surprised as you by this... development,¡± he settled on as he took another moment to catch his breath.

    ¡°What development?¡± Claire asked quietly as she moved to the desk to busy herself with the recent receipts that were in a pile there.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he stated with a gentle scolding tone at her lack of showing any sort of response at all to said development.

    ¡°Eliot,¡± she said in the same tone as she made a show of organizing the receipts before her.

    He sighed as he took a seat across the desk from her, ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°For what?¡± she asked, still making no eye contact.

    ¡°For Summer of course,¡± he scoffed, though quietly.

    ¡°The season, or...? Cause that¡¯s pretty much all year, here,¡± Claire mumbled.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he sighed as he continued to watch her struggle to maintain that unruffled facade.

    That was when she finally allowed herself to look up and show some tiny sliver of emotion again, ¡°What? Am I supposed to be going into a jealous rage or something?¡± she just shook her head and returned her eyes to the papers.

    Eliot swallowed as he tried to gauge her true feelings. ¡°I mean, it was unexpected and you have every right to...¡±

    Claire scoffed loudly as she looked up again, ¡°No I don¡¯t. You should know that better than anyone. Even if you have been gone for practically twenty years,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Listen, I know you have this whole open marriage thing. And you have other lovers, obviously, but still...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± she asked him pointedly.

    Eliot swallowed as it took him a moment to meet her eyes then, ¡°But if things are the way they were, when I was actually here,¡± he stated with a trace of guilt, ¡°I mean, you aren¡¯t bogged down with all the duties that have been plaguing him for almost a century. Sean has, what, an hour of free time a night? And to choose to spend that with someone...¡± Seeing her eyes quickly dart away, he immediately regretted his statement.

    Claire took a long moment to find a response, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, like that. I mean I don¡¯t think I am. I just...¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°Just what?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why. I mean, I guess that doesn¡¯t even make sense, but I just don¡¯t understand. Like you said, he barely has a moment to enjoy, any of that sort of thing. He¡¯s always claimed that he wished he had more time for us to spend together. But now, suddenly he¡¯s found more time. Only...¡± her voice shook, ¡°I mean what¡¯s so special about her, that he would finally find that time... after all these years? That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get,¡± she said in a near whisper as she forced down more emotions, turning her eyes away again.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°So you¡¯re worried that he sees something in her that he doesn¡¯t see in you?¡± Eliot asked perceptively. ¡°Come now, Claire. He¡¯s been with you for three hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she agreed sadly. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just finally tired of me.¡± She quickly moved on, ¡°and, I mean she is gorgeous and all magical and...¡± Her voice trailed off as Palmer appeared in the doorway, casting she and Eliot both a curious look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop chatting on my account,¡± her long time business partner stated wryly. ¡°Besides, whoever you¡¯re talking about, she sounds quite interesting,¡± he added as he moved to retrieve some papers from the cabinet near the door, seeming totally oblivious to either she or Eliot¡¯s moods right then. Not that emotions were high on the list of things Ventrue acknowledged, let alone noticed.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡± Claire forced herself to ask, though her tone was a little curt despite the other man¡¯s attractiveness. The fact of what clan he belonged to had spoiled that for her long ago.

    ¡°Got it already,¡± he told her as he held up the paper pointedly. ¡°I have been running this place pretty much by myself for a long time after all, Claire,¡± he added with his usual condescending manner replacing the charm he only turned on when he needed something from someone. He then moved on just as quickly, ¡°And when you said ¡®magical,¡¯ I assume that was just some flowery turn of phrase you lot like?¡± He asked, his opinion on Toreadors never far from the surface.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own office now?¡± Claire told him impatiently.

    ¡°Touchy touchy,¡± he smirked as he moved toward the door, then turned back once more. ¡°And, can I give you a bit of advice to help with whatever has you oh so sad tonight?¡±

    ¡°I seriously doubt it,¡± she bit back, though in a mumble.

    ¡°Well, thin walls and our hearing have both allowed me to follow most of your conversation here this evening. And, if you really want to know what¡¯s so special about this girl that has you so bemoaning your own existence again, then just use that pretty little brain of yours and find out. I¡¯m sure Sean knows every single thing that¡¯s in her head already. Why shouldn¡¯t you know too? Ciao,¡± he added as an afterthought before heading back to his own office at last, leaving Claire with that sage advice, offered as pleasantly as a Ventrue could offer anything.

    <hr>

    Claire had taken to spending nearly every night at her club for the remainder of that year. And the place had now grown to five times the size it had been when she originally opened the place. Of course, she also had embarked on a side project or two during that year as well. Anything to keep herself as occupied as possible, and coincidentally, away from the estate as much as possible.

    She did still return to the mansion to sleep out most of her days, just for safety¡¯s sake. But her daily slumber was almost always followed by her heading off to The Loft again for the rest of the evening. Some might assume she was avoiding the place she had called her home for so very long, but she reasoned that if anyone in that home ever had a desire to find her, it would hardly be difficult for them to know where to look.

    It was the last week of the year when someone did come looking for her there after all. Claire was upstairs at The Loft in her office going over the books, as she usually did when she wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with the crowds that flocked to the place each night. At the sound of footsteps approaching her doorway, she looked up, fully expecting Eliot to be stopping by for a late dinner, as he often did.

    ¡°Happy holidays,¡± Summer greeted her with a more than awkward smile as she reached the doorway of Claire''s office. She held her arms protectively around herself as she tried to keep her gaze on Claire¡¯s face instead of averting her eyes as she was quite tempted to.

    ¡°Holidays?¡± was the only response Claire found as she struggled to keep her expression from showing anything deeper than just her skepticism of the girl¡¯s greeting, let alone her presence there at all.

    ¡°It is Christmas Eve isn¡¯t it?¡± Summer tried another smile through her shrug.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t notice,¡± Claire mumbled as she did Summer the favor of averting her own eyes and pretending to be still concentrating on the account books before her.

    ¡°It seems that the couple hundred people celebrating downstairs noticed,¡± Summer continued, still trying to hold her smile.

    ¡°Mm hmm,¡± was Claire¡¯s only response.

    Summer took a deep breath as she looked around the office, ¡°So Eliot¡¯s not here?¡± she stated the obvious.

    Claire resisted the urge to shake her head and continued in the same mumble, ¡°apparently not.¡±

    Summer swallowed hard again, ¡°Well, since you didn¡¯t really spend your birthday, or Sean¡¯s, or any other holiday this year, really, at the estate, I was wondering if you were going to make an appearance tonight or tomorrow. Maybe?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t invited,¡± was Claire¡¯s brief response.

    Summer allowed a small, if wary, chuckle, ¡°Why would you need an invitation to spend the holidays at your own home?¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help scoffing at the statement before then shaking her head, ¡°To answer both of the questions you¡¯ve posed tonight, Eliot is working on my other home. Which is probably where I¡¯ll be for any of the holidays I barely even pay any attention to anyway after all this time.¡±

    ¡°Your other home?¡± Summer asked with obvious surprise. ¡°Sean never said anything about you getting another home.¡±

    ¡°Shocking,¡± Claire responded nearly inaudibly. ¡°And why would he? I paid for it with the money the club makes. So why would it even come up in any conversation you might have with Sean?¡±

    ¡°Does he even know that you were getting another home?¡± Summer asked with what nearly sounded like sadness, as shocking as that too would be.

    ¡°Well, he will now, as soon as you go back to see him tonight. So sort of a moot point isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I mean, were you trying to keep it a secret from him, or something?¡± Summer asked bravely, though her voice did grow quieter as she did.

    ¡°I doubt Sean would even care, Summer,¡± Claire said, her eyes saying more than even her tone did then.

 Chapter 13

    After closing Raven¡¯s Loft on that Christmas Eve, Claire made her way across the street at just past three am. There stood a rather large Victorian Manor, surrounded by wrought iron gates and tall hedges. While the home itself was not completely finished being built, it was still sturdy enough to protect it¡¯s inhabitants from the elements, which normally only included the sunny California heat or an occasional rain shower or even more rare earthquake.

    She moved through the gates, locking them behind her, and then continued up the walkway toward the front door. As she stepped up onto the porch, the front door opened and Eliot greeted her with a smile that did do well to improve her somber expression that night.

    Claire stepped inside as he leaned down to grace her with a gentle kiss, ¡°You stayed up?¡± she asked, trying to force lightness to her tone, despite the emotionally taxing visit Summer had paid her earlier that night.

    ¡°It is our first Christmas Eve in our new house,¡± he smiled. He then looked around as he closed the door behind her. ¡°What¡¯s finished of the house anyway,¡± he added wryly, trying not to press her about her rather sullen mood.

    ¡°Humans and their holidays,¡± she stated, though in a near whisper. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Eliot Howard¡¯s house, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Only because it¡¯s easier to purchase property under the name of a man born in 1846, rather than a woman born in 1568,¡± he attempted a teasing smile. ¡°And I thought it would be a good time to retake my mother¡¯s name, as I had never been all that fond of my father¡¯s anyway,¡± he added. He then gave her another concerned look, ¡°So, busy night?¡± he asked as he helped Claire out of her long jacket, which she only wore for the sake of fashion rather than any need to protect herself from the temperature, which was still above well above sixty degrees.

    ¡°I suppose,¡± she said as she hung the now removed jacket inside the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re a woman of few words tonight,¡± he gave her a small smile. ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯re upset because I didn¡¯t make us a holiday dinner?¡± he flashed her another playful smile.

    ¡°Funny,¡± she scowled up at him but finally allowed the tiniest smile. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just going to go upstairs and change. Maybe my mood will improve if I just concentrate on working on the house a bit more before dawn.¡±

    Eliot gave her another concerned smile as she moved up the massive ornate staircase. He then turned his eyes back toward the front door with a furrowed brow. His wards easily telling him any time anyone approached the gate, he moved to look out the window nearest the front door. Swallowing a bit of wariness, he moved to open the door once more in order to greet their visitor.

    Several feet away, on the sidewalk that passed by the home, it was none other than Sean who had now appeared outside the gates of the sizable manor that night. Sean moved to reach for the entrance gate and immediately drew his hand back as a rather sharp pain ripped through it, the shock of the sensation even more apparent than the pain.

    ¡°You need to be invited first,¡± Eliot said warily as he stepped down off the porch.

    ¡°Inv--¡± Sean shook his head as he held his aching hand while his eyes moved over Eliot. ¡°Wards, of course.¡±

    ¡°Even more dependable than blood bound servants most of the time,¡± Eliot confirmed as he moved down the walkway toward the inside of the gate.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not invited, is that it?¡±

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help a small sound of disbelief, ¡°How could you be when I wasn¡¯t even sure that Claire had told you about the house yet?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t,¡± Sean stated, keeping his tone flat whilst giving the gate another pointed look as the two of them stood on opposite sides of it.

    "Then...¡± Eliot just shook his head, sure there was a million ways that Sean could have found out about the house. And it wasn¡¯t like they were deliberately trying to keep it a secret from him anyway. It was more a side effect of Claire and Sean hardly having much communication at all over the past year. At least none that Claire had made Eliot aware of, at any rate.

    ¡°Are you seriously not going to let me past the wards, Eliot?¡± Sean asked with pointed look.

    Eliot took a deep breath, glanced back at the house, then finally responded, ¡°Fine, come in,¡± he allowed, but his voice was barely above a whisper, hoping that Claire wouldn¡¯t be upset by the invitation extended to Sean, despite its temporary nature.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Sean shook his head as he reached up to easily open the gate this time, and gave Eliot another cool look. Though he quickly returned to his normally blank expression that his very position demanded he wear nearly all the time.

    ¡°So what has brought you here tonight?¡± Eliot made himself ask as he followed Sean to the front door.

    ¡°I see Claire¡¯s not saying much to you these days either,¡± Sean stated quietly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eliot asked with a puzzled look as he made himself courteously open the door to Sean.

    ¡°Summer went to the club tonight. Claire mentioned the house to her. But apparently she didn¡¯t mention Summer¡¯s visit to you, it seems,¡± Sean informed as they stepped inside.

    ¡°She only got here a few minutes before you did,¡± Eliot excused as he let out another breath and closed the door behind them. ¡°But she didn¡¯t seem in that high of spirits tonight, so I assumed there must have been some reason for that,¡± he simply sighed as he looked up the staircase. He then added, ¡°Besides, she tries not to ever talk about Summer at all, considering I had been rather good friends with her before... everything,¡± Eliot reasoned.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not friends with her now?¡± Sean had to ask.

    Eliot scoffed slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen much of Summer in a long while. Neither of us spend a lot of time at her father¡¯s house anymore. And I no longer spend much at yours,¡± he added even more quietly.

    ¡°Oh, is that the reason you two fell out of touch?¡± Sean replied knowingly.

    ¡°Do you think there should be any other reason, Sean?¡±

    That was when Claire finally appeared at the top of the stairs again, now wearing a simple night dress. ¡°Well, can¡¯t say I was expecting this visit, either,¡± she interrupted as she made herself move down the stairs once more. ¡°Well, at least not until my earlier visitor headed back the the estate. Then I supposed you would have some reaction. Just had no idea what that reaction would even be,¡± she finished as she reached the landing.

    ¡°Please, Claire. I¡¯m sure you know full well what my reaction would be to finding out you just suddenly decided to... do this,¡± Sean decided on as he gestured to the semi-finished house they now stood in.

    ¡°Honestly, Sean, I no longer had any idea how you would react. I suppose that¡¯s why I put off even bringing it up, hoping that maybe you¡¯d eventually give me some clue as to what reaction I even could expect.¡±

    ¡°And how was I supposed to give you that clue when we¡¯ve barely spoken for almost an entire year?¡±

    Claire tried to force down a sad scoff, ¡°I guess some could say that was the clue. I still slept in your house most every day. The only place I regularly went was to The Loft, or to this; a house right across the street from it. It¡¯s not like I would have been that hard to find if anyone actually wanted to find me. I mean, hell, Summer managed to. I was hardly hiding.¡± She just shook her head, still gripping the stair¡¯s railing with slightly shaking fingers.

    ¡°Eliot, could you give us a moment?¡± Sean turned to him, his voice slightly stammering.

    Eliot looked to Claire, though she remained silent. With another deep breath, he vanished, leaving the two of them alone in the entry hall of the home.

    ¡°Does he do that often?¡± Sean asked as his eyes remained on the place Eliot had just been a moment ago.

    ¡°Asking him to leave in his own home? Really Sean? I never asked Summer to leave in what was supposed to be my own home. Then again, I guess I¡¯m not a Prince,¡± she scoffed slightly, but still didn¡¯t move from her spot at the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°No, you never did ask Summer to leave. You barely had any reaction at all. That¡¯s probably why...¡± Sean just shook his head.

    ¡°Why what?¡± Claire pressed.

    Sean looked down sadly, ¡°You really think I¡¯d rather be with her instead of you, Claire?¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help her cool look, ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that out loud. And are you really surprised that that was very heavily implied, to say the least?¡± she added more quietly. ¡°I mean, that is why we¡¯re here instead of there. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How could you even think that was true?¡± Sean asked with hurt.

    ¡°How could I not?¡± Claire whispered, ¡°I mean, here I am, not even knowing how much time I have before those snakes that, yeah, Eliot might be able to save me from, someday. And that¡¯s when you finally decide you can make time in your life for a lover after all? Only...¡± she just turned away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Eliot for the last three decades Claire.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two years of which he wasn¡¯t even conscious,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Even so...¡±

    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m completely taking this the wrong way. And it has absolutely nothing to do with the fact that I ended up with Eliot because otherwise, I¡¯d just be spending eternity waiting for you to decide you wanted to spend an hour or so with me, whenever you got around to it.¡± Her voice shook as she couldn¡¯t make herself look up at him, ¡°Because me just sitting around having nothing to do but think? I¡¯m sure that would be really healthy for me to do for years, and years, and years on end. Because you already know how fun it is for me here in my head. I mean, you literally do know, Sean.¡± She just shook her head, still not able to look directly at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how I ever...¡± Sean just looked down then as well, having trouble finding any more words right then. After another long moment, ¡°If this is how you felt, then why didn¡¯t you ever say anything? Not to me or even Summer? You just never said a word. You just... faded out of my life.¡±

    ¡°I figured that was saying something itself, wasn¡¯t it? I thought that if it mattered, you would have maybe noticed,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Please Claire, of course I noticed,¡± Sean denied.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything either. Did you, Sean?¡± And with that, she headed back up the steps.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°So...¡± Eliot began worriedly when Claire made her way to the bedroom. ¡°How did things go with Sean?¡± he made himself ask, despite his very real fear of that answer.

    ¡°Good,¡± she said a little too quickly as she avoided eye contact by taking a seat at the vanity, instead of next to where Eliot had been studying more spells atop the bed before her return to the room.

    Eliot gave her a look filled with doubt, ¡°I know you¡¯ve never been much of a liar, but that answer does seem rather... unbelievable,¡± he dared, though gently.

    ¡°No. Something good has come of all of this,¡± Claire denied, though her voice shook.

    ¡°And what could that possibly be?¡± Eliot asked with continued doubt.

    ¡°It may have taken three hundred years,¡± Claire began with a heavy sigh, ¡°but Sean has finally figured out how to live without me. Summer taught him that.¡± She scoffed quietly. ¡°She really is magical. Now he finally knows just how much easier his life is without me. And that¡¯s something he had to learn, so he can do what he needs to do when the rest of that prophecy finally unfolds. And I could never teach him that. She could,¡± Claire finished with a sad shrug to disguise her slight sniffle.

    ¡°Pushing past the fact that you still don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll be able to save you...¡±

    ¡°Eliot...¡±

    ¡°If he really does think his life is so much easier without you, as you say, then why did he even come here tonight, Claire?¡±

    Claire shook her head in the face of his trying to use logic against her. ¡°My only guess is closure. When we finally find someone who can actually read Sean¡¯s mind, maybe we¡¯ll find out for sure, then.¡± She sighed again, ¡°I mean, I guess Hollister could do it. Maybe you could ask him when you go back to England, right?¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at that, ¡°Why would I go back to England?¡±

    That¡¯s when Claire finally looked back at him, ¡°Because you promised to, after you saved me. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How...¡± he began, then he looked quickly back up at her, as that answer suddenly dawned on him. He paused another moment and swallowed hard. ¡°When did you start doing that?¡±

    Claire looked down in shame, ¡°Guess I really am losing my humanity after three hundred years.¡±

    ¡°I have trouble believing that one too, Claire.¡±

    She sighed heavily, ¡°I needed to know. I needed a real reason to blame her, to hate her, and...¡± another sigh. ¡°There was nothing there, Eliot. She is actually a good person who honestly did just fall in love with Sean. Not that hard to believe, is it?¡± She had to pause another moment, ¡°And she ended up teaching him what he needed to learn, just like I said. So, I suppose that''s all that really matters, in the end,¡± Claire shrugged helplessly, her voice trailing away as she did.

    <hr>

    It was the final afternoon of that first year of the new century when another visitor approached the gate in front of Eliot¡¯s new home. Summer took a deep breath as she stepped up to the gate and found Eliot outside in a garden full of rare and obscure plants, much like the one she had kept at her father¡¯s house.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°This place is really looking nice,¡± she attempted to break the ice as she stopped outside the gate to greet him.

    He turned back to her and took a few steps toward the gate to allow himself a moment to find his own greeting that late afternoon. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a kept man now. Like mother like son, I suppose,¡± he stated with a wry smile. He referred to his mother having inherited a great deal of wealth from first her family, then continuing to be even further supported by Eliot¡¯s royal father. It seemed the emperor still wanted to have a positive relationship with his favorite mistress, if not his illegitimate son.

    ¡°You¡¯re making jokes. Should I take that as a good sign?¡±

    ¡°Were you looking for some other sign?¡± Eliot asked, keeping his expression as jovial as he could.

    Summer sighed deeply, ¡°I think I really messed things up, El.¡±

    ¡°Things?¡± he repeated with feigned ignorance.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to be open, here,¡± she replied, attempting to take on a scolding tone which was undermined by the sadness in her voice.

    Eliot let out his own breath as he moved to step through the gate and join her on the walkway that ran past the home. ¡°So, what did you think, or hope, would happen when you went to speak with the wife of your mind reading lover?¡±

    She looked down again, ¡°I was just hoping to find some way to fix things I suppose.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at that and leaned back against the gate in thought. ¡°It looked as though you and Sean were pretty happily entangled for most of the last year. So what exactly was it that you thought needed fixed?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Eliot. Sean and Claire were barely speaking, then this,¡± she gestured to the home. ¡°And you and I were barely speaking either,¡± she added more quietly.

    He sighed sadly. ¡°Did you think it would be easy for me to just talk to you the way we used to, when I saw how Claire was feeling every night? Honestly?¡± he asked with more gentleness than accusation.

    Summer¡¯s eyes remained fixed to the ground for a long time before she made any other statement, ¡°You saw how she was feeling,¡± she stated in a whisper, more to herself than to him.

    ¡°Was there a question there?¡± Eliot asked.

    ¡°Claire never said anything to me though. Not that I could blame her,¡± Summer added more quietly. ¡°But Sean never did either and I thought that if he didn¡¯t say anything then... I mean, if there was really a problem...¡± she just shook her head.

    ¡°What should I say, Summer? What were you hoping I¡¯d say when you came here today?¡±

    Summer sighed heavily, ¡°Sean¡¯s been acting differently since Christmas Eve now too, and I... I was just...¡± she sighed with defeat, ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly, Eliot. I just...¡± She simply looked downwards again. ¡°I want to fix it. It¡¯s kind of what we were made for, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked as she looked up again to give him a sad, but hopeful look.

    ¡°You think there¡¯s a spell or enchantment to fix this? Or did you just want to travel through time and try and fix it that way? Because that always goes well,¡± he added with a wry sarcasm.

    ¡°So am I just supposed to give up and leave things like this? I mean, it¡¯s all my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I think you can spread a little of that blame around, all things considered,¡± he added in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Still... I feel horrible and Sean definitely doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling that happy himself. And I¡¯m sure Claire¡¯s not happy either. Which likely means you¡¯re not happy. Everything is a horrible mess now, Eliot. There¡¯s got to be some way to fix it.¡±

    Eliot sighed deeply, then moved to give her a gentle hug before speaking, ¡°All I can tell you, Summer, is that Sean and Claire have gotten through so much, so many terrible, horrible hardships, and they still got through them all. And they¡¯ve done so for three hundred years.¡± A pause. ¡°I mean, she gave up her very life for him. And he gave her immortality so that they could be together for eternity, literally. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re the ones who can fix this. They¡¯re the only ones who can. And we just have to trust that they will, eventually,¡± he finished as he squeezed her more tightly, hoping his words would be as true as he was trying to assure her they would be.

 Chapter 15

    ~1901~

    There were not many survivors of the DaCosta massacre the previous year. Those invited to the soiree were all young and upcoming artists, human, ghoul, and Kindred alike. There was of course the Sabbat vampires Marina had planted to ¡°entertain¡± the party goers. And all of those vampires who played a part in originally perpetrating the attack had ended up as dead as their numerous victims that night.

    The Sabbat vampires, or Cainites, which they preferred to call themselves just as the Camarilla called themselves Kindred, had been killed by Lissa and company, as well as the fledglings who reveled in their own frenzied killing. That group included the majority of the newly made vampires that night who were turned by members of the staple Sabbat clans like the Lasombra and Tzimisce. However there were a few that night who had been made Toreador by Marina¡¯s own blood, and they were given the choice between death, if they chose to follow in their Antitribu sire¡¯s footsteps, or at trying to assimilate into the ranks of the Camarilla.

    Two of those newly made Toreador did choose to make an attempt at a new life among the Camarilla. The two talented, and quite attractive, young men had taken up residence in the Toreador house within the walls, and wards, of the estate where Sean and Claire had both made their home for many of the years of their long past.

    Daeran and Rion were the names of the two fair-haired, startlingly attractive young men. They had spent that first year as Kindred trying desperately to retain some semblance of their mortal lives where they had run one of the more successful of the theatres in a city now filled with such establishments. Having managed to continue their success past their deaths, the two had expanded their theatre recently. They were spending that evening searching through the store room at House Toreador where much of their Prince¡¯s art work had been abandoned once he had to take up the crown of the previous Prince.

    Daeran was looking through paintings tucked away at the back of the dusty store room in the basement, while Rion was at the other side of the room, reading through Sean¡¯s writings, seeking inspiration for their next play. They had a young male servant, borrowed from the main house, searching through any of the rest of the art work they might want to re-locate to their newly expanded play house, with the Prince¡¯s permission, of course.

    ¡°The first woman to ever be allowed on stage?¡± Daeran stated with admiration as he found Sean¡¯s rendering of the performance when he began searching through another stack of paintings. ¡°I assume our Prince was actually there?¡± he asked the servant as he brushed a layer of dust from the canvas.

    The servant, Kristian, moved to look down at the painting he referred to, ¡°Yes, I believe that¡¯s the theatre the Prince and his wife ran in London, in the 1600s,¡± Kristian confirmed, his admiration for and knowledge of his beloved Prince clear in his smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± Daeran added, his observation of the painting causing Rion to also move across the room to have a look himself.

    ¡°Just as beautiful as our Prince it seems,¡± Rion grinned as he laid a hand upon Daeran¡¯s arm in a slightly flirtatious manner.

    ¡°Probably why there¡¯s even more paintings of her,¡± Kristian smiled as he gestured to the next framed canvas in the pile propped against the wall.

    Daeran handed the original painting to Kristian as he and Rion moved to look through the rest. All of those collected there were various portraits of her that Sean had painted throughout all of his many years before becoming Prince.

    ¡°It appears there was a bit of a relationship between Miss Hughes and our Prince,¡± Rion stated with a grin as they continued looking through one beautiful portrait after another, including a few where she was wearing a bit less than she had been wearing onstage in that first painting.

    ¡°Miss Hughes?¡± Kristian asked. He then searched his knowledge of their history, then added, ¡°Oh yes, that was her stage name, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know quite a bit about her as well, Kristian,¡± Daeran pointed out once he pulled his eyes from the last painting he had been inspecting. ¡°Patron of the arts, are you, as well as art history?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, especially when it comes to Sean and Claire, all things considered,¡± Kristian admitted shyly.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Rion asked as he and Daeran both gave Kristian a questioning look.

    ¡°Miss Hughes¡¯ real name,¡± Kristian informed with a sheepish smile to hide his pride at his extensive knowledge of their past in the theatre.

    ¡°And what art history book was her real name revealed in? I must read it myself,¡± Daeran asked curiously.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh her real identity has never been in any book I know of. They¡¯d never have allowed that,¡± Kristian corrected.

    Daeran and Rion gave him a curious look before coming to their own conclusion before Daeran spoke again, ¡°She must have made quite an impression on our Prince if he still spoke about her with you, nearly three centuries later.¡±

    Then Rion latched on to something said earlier in the conversation, ¡°Did you say her real name was Claire?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kristian smiled, ¡°but most any of the servants could have told you about Claire.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Rion said thoughtfully, ¡°that¡¯s where I¡¯ve heard the name Claire. Someone said the Prince had a wife, I didn¡¯t even recall it until now, but that is where I¡¯ve heard the name before, after all.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Daeran echoed, ¡°Are you saying that the first woman to ever be onstage is actually this Claire who our Prince is now married to? And living there in the main house with him to this day?¡±

    ¡°Guess that does explain the plethora of pictures of our beautiful thespian,¡± Rion stated more to himself.

    ¡°Well, she hasn¡¯t really been here at the estate much lately,¡± Kristian stated quietly before continuing, ¡°but yes, she is indeed his wife. Just like she was back then,¡± he smiled down at the first painting once more.

    Daeran and Rion looked at each other with excited grins, ¡°We must meet her,¡± Daeran stated simply.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rion easily agreed.

    <hr>

    The last time they had spoken, Sean and Claire had found it difficult to even decide how they should interact with each other anymore, even after three long centuries together. However, as entwined as their lives had always been, that would have to be something they did eventually figure out how to do again. And eventually had now come.

    With the new year also came the next meeting of Sean¡¯s council. Meaning, Claire would have to not only return to their home, but also spend the majority of the evening in the same room as Sean. As well as with six other very old Kindred who were more than capable of providing even more stress than the two of them were already feeling after the last year of that long life.

    Sean had already been acting a bit distant since seeing Claire¡¯s, nay Eliot¡¯s, new home, directly across the street from Raven¡¯s Loft at that. But knowing there would be a council meeting that night, and knowing Claire would be part of it, Summer decided to make herself scarce as well.

    Shortly after sunset, Summer decided to make her way down the boardwalk. She kept a slow pace, watching the various stragglers returning to their homes for their nightly dinner after closing the multitude of businesses that now dotted the streets of Los Angeles. Her eyes wandered from the buildings to the beach and the waves, lost in rather somber thoughts, just as she had been ever since her meeting with Claire on Christmas Eve.

    Her eyes were then drawn to a man with dark hair, and just as dark of a suit that was too well made to warrant him being seated on his knees in the sand as he was that evening. The reason for his strange location was a tiny fair haired, blue eyed toddler girl who he was trying to keep entertained and calm with an attempt at ¡®helping¡¯ her build a sand castle.

    Seeming to want none of it, the little girl continued destroying the foundation of the sandy castle almost as soon as he finished erecting it. Summer couldn¡¯t help a small smile at the girl¡¯s defiance as the man did well to hide his annoyance behind a smile and just continued trying his best to keep the little one entertained.

    Summer¡¯s eyes looked around at the otherwise abandoned beach and took a few steps off of the wooden walkway and onto the sand near the man and child. As she stepped closer though, her eyes were once again drawn back to the man who she could now easily note was quite handsome. As her steps drew her nearer, she once again felt that awe she had only ever felt when she had been around Sean and his kind.

    Though the feeling wasn¡¯t nearly as overwhelming as it had been with Sean, it was more akin to the awe she felt the one time she had been alone with Claire. And it still caused her to halt her steps and look around them once more to note that the beach and boardwalk were now quite abandoned as the hour grew later.

    Taking a breath, she moved closer, managing a smile as he noticed her presence and cast her a small smile of his own. He took a moment to let his eyes move over her, despite his frustration with the toddler¡¯s determination to destroy his attempts at constructing the castle.

    ¡°You seem... familiar,¡± Summer decided on, slightly biting her lip, ¡°have you ever been to the Beringer estate?¡±

    He paused a moment as though to study her before responding, only to then flinch slightly a moment later, as though a bright light had just illuminated his dark brown eyes, despite the darkness of the beach surrounding them that night.

    ¡°Once or twice,¡± he answered her in a British accent that sounded more than a bit suspicious as he continued squinting slightly at her.

    Summer swallowed, looked around again, then spoke once more, though in a whisper, ¡°You¡¯re one of them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes at her, casting a wary look between her and the little girl before replying, ¡°I was going to say the same thing to you. I¡¯ve only ever seen one other person who... you remind me of,¡± he decided on.

    Taking a moment to dissect his words, Summer allowed another smile, cautious though it was, ¡°So you know Eliot?¡±

    He seemed a bit thrown by that statement as he cast another protective look at the little girl, then spoke again, ¡°You could say that, I suppose.¡± He then allowed himself another statement, ¡°We arrived in Los Angeles on the same train, quite some time ago.¡±

    Summer seemed to relax a bit then, at least enough to also move to her knees in the sand, though still several feet away. ¡°I mean then you know what he is: What I am,¡± she added with another cautious smile.

    ¡°As much as I could even know,¡± he said pointedly, his look of suspicion remaining. ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t say that¡¯s necessarily a good thing.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Summer¡¯s pretty eyes narrowed worriedly before she found a smile again, ¡°So is it really mages that you don¡¯t like, or just Eliot?¡± she asked with an attempt at playfulness. After all, seeing him sitting there on a beach playing with a small child didn¡¯t exactly make him come across as all that threatening, despite what he was.

    He scoffed quietly, ¡°Considering I saw what Eliot did to one of my kind, on this very beach, it¡¯s a bit difficult to separate the two.¡±

    Summer gave him a questioning look, ¡°Well, what did they do to him?¡± she had to ask.

    He just looked back at the child to keep from looking at Summer when he responded, ¡°That¡¯s beside the point,¡± though his words were a mumble.

    Summer couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°I¡¯d think that would be the main point.¡± She then moved on, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m quite positive Eliot has nothing against your kind as a whole, all things considered,¡± she added more quietly as she looked in the general direction of the club and Eliot¡¯s new house.

    He just sighed in frustration, or perhaps defeat, but said nothing more. Still refusing to allow his suspicion to dissipate that easily, he instead returned his attention to his tiny ward.

    After a moment, it was clear that he had nothing else to say right then, so Summer looked around once more. Then, looking back at where the little girl swatted at his latest attempt at a sand castle, Summer smiled once more. She then concentrated and closed her eyes for several seconds. A moment later she opened them, raised her hands slightly, and with a few graceful motions, the sand between he and the child began forming itself into a castle that would make the nobles of his mother country envious. Lucian looked on with eyes widened, while the little girl cooed happily and clapped at the very real magic castle that had just appeared before her.

    ¡°Sorry, I forgot you don¡¯t like mages. Should I get rid of it again then?¡± Summer asked Lucian with another playful smile.

    "I suppose I can let this particular display of magic slide, this time," Lucian conceded, simply relieved that the child was finally placated.

    Offering a smile of victory, Summer spent several more minutes there on the beach with Lucian, watching the girl play, almost as though she felt she had nowhere else to go that night either. Taking another moment to look up at the stars, then back at where Lucian looked away from her again, she had to find more words.

    ¡°So, what is this, anyway?¡± Summer asked curiously, taking another moment to move her eyes over him once he had averted his own again.

    ¡°This?¡± he asked as he cast her a quick glance.

    ¡°I mean, is she yours... somehow?¡± Summer asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°And do you two have names, perhaps?¡± she added the afterthought teasingly.

    ¡°Lucian and Kirielle,¡± he allowed as he gestured to first himself, then the tiny girl. ¡°And I suppose she¡¯s not mine, in the strictest sense of the word.¡±

    Summer gave him another questioning look, ¡°That sounds like an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be off casting spells or something?¡± Lucian asked her with annoyance to cover his remaining distrust of these mages, as she and Eliot called themselves.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be off drinking blood... instead of playing nanny?¡± she returned with a slight smirk.

    Lucian just shook his head to bite back a small smile, ¡°Her mother died having her, and then the mother was turned. I was asked to make sure the child was alright. And the mother has yet to come looking for her, even after nearly a year. Satisfied now?¡± he added.

    ¡°Did you turn the mother?¡± Summer asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°What? No. I wasn¡¯t even there. If I had been, I might have been able to save the mother. Or I could have just been killed as well, I suppose,¡± he added more to himself.

    ¡°Al... right...¡± Summer responded skeptically.

    ¡°But seriously though,¡± Lucian continued, ¡°is this all you have to do with your evening?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Summer stated quietly with a sad shrug. Then she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m Summer by the way.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking,¡± Lucian mumbled.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Surprisingly, Summer allowed a small chuckle, ¡°At least the British sound polite even when they¡¯re... not,¡± she told him with a playful scowl.

    Lucian gave a slight scowl in return, ¡°Though I am still wondering why some beautiful, apparently magical young lady is walking down the boardwalk by herself under the stars; and honestly seems to have nothing better to do than chat with an impolite, foreign, nanny?¡± he finished, allowing the tiniest bit of humor to peek out.

    ¡°And build sand castles,¡± she gestured to where Kirielle was still adding her own touches to the skillfully constructed castle. ¡°Probably for the same reason some handsome, foreign, immortal is playing in the sand with a little human girl. Nowhere else to be right now, honestly,¡± she said softly.

    After another long moment, Lucian made himself speak again, ¡°So, how exactly did you know what I even was, that easily? Is that part of your... magicalness?¡± he asked as he gave her another long glance.

    ¡°You''d think someone from the mother country would know that that''s not even a word," she teased. "And as for my... perceptiveness, that¡¯s mainly due to me being around at least one of your kind for the last year or so. I felt it when I got near you. That same feeling I had when I first met him, only to a slightly lesser degree with you, I suppose, ¡± she replied in the same soft tone. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked if I¡¯d seen you at the estate.¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes, ¡°Him meaning Sean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That would be the one,¡± she answered even more quietly, causing Lucian to adjust his vision again, despite the brightness of that damn aura of hers.

    ¡°The one indeed,¡± he said quietly, a moment later.

    Summer quickly looked up at that particular tone of his, ¡°You do it too?¡± she asked with a slight gasp.

    ¡°It?¡± he gave her another questioning look.

    She looked around once more before speaking in a furtive whisper, ¡°Read thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Not... exactly,¡± he admitted, ¡°more feelings, honestly.¡± He then paused again, ¡°And you seem to have many in regards to the lovely Prince,¡± he added, his tone slightly cooler as he mentioned Sean.

    Summer allowed another awkward chuckle, ¡°So you don¡¯t like Eliot, or Sean then?¡±

    Lucian looked away again, ¡°Well, to be fair, they don¡¯t like me much either.¡±

    ¡°And that sounds like an even more interesting story,¡± Summer said as she looked over him, her curiosity growing once again.

    <hr>

    Claire remained silent for the duration of the council meeting. Sean also spoke no more than he had to. Given, he did have to speak much more than Claire did at any given meeting while addressing any concerns the council brought up.

    When the meeting ended, Claire rose to follow the other Primogen from the meeting, only to be halted by Sean¡¯s voice. ¡°Claire, stay.¡±

    His words easily caused her to immediately tense up, not able to look back his way, but she did stop, even though her silence continued. Sean sighed and rose, moving to stand in between she and the door she had only taken a step or two towards.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I assumed you wouldn¡¯t notice either? What with Eliot finally being back and all,¡± he added. She looked down, to hide her expression then, though her resolute silence continued. ¡°Claire, please. Say something.¡±

    ¡°Again, what is there to say?¡± she spoke at barely audible volume.

    Sean sighed heavily, ¡°You tried to kill yourself to save him. And he was back, at last. Of course I thought that he would be all that really mattered to you from that point on,¡± he attempted to further explain his last statement.

    She finally gave him a look of disbelief, ¡°And the last time I tried... that,¡± she took a shaky pause, ¡°was when I thought I¡¯d have to die a mortal death and lose what we had forever. So, can you see how ridiculous it is to hear you thinking that something else mattered to me more?¡± she just shook her head and turned away.

    ¡°But that was so very long ago Claire. Of course I had doubts that your feelings about me, us, were the same as they were then.¡±

    ¡°And I could say the exact same thing to you,¡± she shook her head again, both her eyes and Sean''s filled with centuries of regrets.

    Sean was quiet a long moment before speaking again, ¡°I just want us to be us again. Is that something that¡¯s even possible anymore?¡±

    ¡°Which version of us would that even be, Sean?¡± Claire sighed as she looked down. ¡°The mortal version of us who never even knew this world existed? The newly made Kindred version who took years to even try to understand how to deal with our new lives? Some other version?¡± she asked desperately. ¡°Because, Sean, I don¡¯t know of any version of us that existed before you became Prince could ever exist now that you are,¡± she finished sadly.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all I am, Claire,¡± Sean denied, though his voice was a whisper.

    ¡°It sure seemed like it was. At least until her,¡± she had to add, watching him for any emotions to cross his face.

    Sean sighed deeply, ¡°I think that¡¯s what it was all about with her, Claire.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes up at him then, ¡°You may have to be more specific than that.¡±

    Another sigh, ¡°I think being with her was a desperate attempt to be something else again. Something other than ¡®the Prince.¡¯ I wanted to prove, mostly to myself, that I still was something other than that. And I think I wanted to do it because I missed what we were. What we had.¡±

    Claire was silent a moment before managing a response, ¡°But you tried to prove it by being with her, not me.¡±

    ¡°How could I? You say I¡¯m not really here for you since becoming Prince, but you haven¡¯t really been here either, have you Claire?¡±

    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t,¡± she replied in a shaky voice, forcing back her sadness at stating that out loud.

    Then Sean moved to place his hands upon her shoulders, ¡°We¡¯re both here now, and it sounds like we both miss each other madly. Can¡¯t we please just try again, Claire? We¡¯ve spent so long apart, even while together. And I¡¯m so tired of it. I just want for us to at least actually try. Isn¡¯t what we did have worth trying to save, after three hundred years?¡±

 Chapter 17

    ~1910~

    Over the course of that first decade of the 20th century, many more things began to change, including their relationships. Claire did eventually move back into she and Sean¡¯s home, despite the fact that his duties still left him very little free time.

    Though, Summer and Eliot both spent very little time at the estate either after Claire had moved back in. Claire wasn¡¯t positive of exactly how Sean and Summer had actually left things, however, she was aware that the young woman had developed some kind of friendship with Lucian during those years and began spending quite a bit of time with him instead.

    As for Eliot, he did still often spend time with Claire at the club or his home across the street when neither wanted to be surrounded by a crowd. Of course, the time they spent together was usually when Sean¡¯s own time had been claimed by those never ending duties of his.

    Despite all those changes to their interpersonal relationships, things still somehow seemed unsettled between all parties involved. That feeling soon began to chip away at Claire, as many things did. By 1910, she had come to the conclusion that she needed to completely reinvent who she had always been if she had any hope of finding that spark that made her actually want to engage with the wider world once more. She just had to figure out how to do that at all after being who she was for so long.

    Sean was holding court, so to speak, when the two attractive young artistes that the Antitribu Marina had turned at the massacre a decade earlier came calling on their Prince that evening. Claire was once again seated at the edge of the main hall in the hopes of finding any new distraction she could to keep her mind from being her worst enemy, as it so often was.

    Sean¡¯s majesty easily taking the full attention of the two much younger Kindred, their eyes stayed locked on him as they approached, Daeran speaking first. ¡°Good evening my Prince. I don¡¯t know if you remember us, but I am Daeran W. Griffith, and this is my partner, Rion Enric. We¡¯re among the newer members of your clan,¡± he added for weight.

    ¡°And what do you gentleman need this evening?¡± Sean spoke in a businesslike tone, though his eyes easily took in their auras as well as their attractiveness. Prince though he may be, he was still a Toreador as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re planning a rather bold new creative endeavor, and boldness and creativity often still require a hefty bit of cash. Especially in this city,¡± Daeran began with a charming smile.

    ¡°So, you need a loan?¡± Sean raised a brow, deciding to curtail what may have turned into quite the lengthy conversation.

    That was when Rion spoke up, ¡°Or at least convincing enough documents for the humans to give us one,¡± he offered with a wry grin.

    ¡°What new creative endeavor?¡± Claire interrupted as she leaned forward from her seat at the edge of the room, causing all three men to turn in her direction.

    ¡°Miss Hughes?¡± Daeran and Rion greeted her in near unison, each gentleman¡¯s eyes lighting up as they noted her presence there. Sean and Claire each gave them a look of surprise at that particular greeting.

    ¡°Hughes?¡± Claire repeated.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a servant did once tell us that it hadn¡¯t been your real name, but that we still had a chance to meet you, after all these years,¡± Daeran gave her another smile filled with admiration.

    ¡°Never thought one performance would still be remembered by anyone. Especially anyone who hadn¡¯t even been born until more than two centuries later,¡± she said as she looked down. Claire couldn¡¯t help her mind immediately returning to the other time someone had seemed so affected by that particular moment of Claire¡¯s past.

    ¡°A history making performance,¡± Daeran added as their eyes remained on her.

    Trying to force down the urge to blush, which she couldn''t even do anyway, Claire continued, ¡°So what¡¯s this endeavor you mentioned?¡±

    Rion then chose to field the question, ¡°In the time since attending that dreadfully unforgettable party, we''ve been trying start our own production company, but we still need more funds to do so. So, we''ve been running a playhouse instead. However, we¡¯ve finally finished a script and found a location. We just need a little more in the way of finances to make it all happen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the moving pictures?¡± Sean interjected, ¡°A film?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Daeran replied, finally moving his light green eyes to look back at Sean from under his shoulder length blonde locks. ¡°And, if it¡¯s as successful as we hope, the production company of our own should come soon after.¡±

    ¡°Most films are made in New York though, where they already have established production companies, obviously. So wouldn¡¯t that be a rather large risk?¡± Sean pointed out.

    ¡°As is anything worth doing,¡± Rion smiled, allowing his eyes to move over Sean once more. ¡°Besides, with two Toreador at the helm, I¡¯d say the risk is greatly reduced, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± he added with a confident smirk.

    ¡°I think we should do it, and help them,¡± Claire stated with an attempt at matching Rion¡¯s confidence. ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have the money to spare,¡± she added.

    Sean sighed as he looked back at the two men, ¡°As true as that is, I¡¯m not sure this really is something to come to your Prince about. Films are part of the mortal world, not ours. I suppose I could attempt to help with those documents, just for the sake of the Masquerade, but...¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give them the money then,¡± Claire interrupted once more. ¡°Films are very likely the future, which does make them part of our world, as we¡¯re still going to be living in it for a long time. At least most of us,¡± she added more quietly.

    Pushing past the last part of her statement, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just spend a rather outlandish amount of your own money not too long ago, on that house?¡± Sean asked, trying not to let any of his feelings about that color his tone just then.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve made a rather outlandish amount from Raven¡¯s Loft,¡± she told him plainly as Daeran and Rion looked between the two of them, waiting with a nervous hopefulness for them to reach a conclusion.

    Sean shook his head, ¡°I suppose, if you really want to throw away money on what might not even go anywhere at all...¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at Sean before turning back to the other two men, ¡°On one condition.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Daeran asked her with a smile.

    ¡°I want to work on it with you. That¡¯s all,¡± Claire stated simply as Sean quickly looked back her way.

    ¡°Make that three Toreador then,¡± Rion said with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°Including Margaret Hughes herself,¡± Daeran added, his smile widening then as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m quite comfortable stepping in front of a camera, but I definitely have a few other ideas to help you get this movie made.¡± She then cast another knowing smile back toward the skeptical and surprised look Sean wore. ¡°So, let¡¯s get you that money then,¡± Claire smiled as she rose and crossed the room to lead them out of the hall with her.

    <hr>

    By March of that year, their seventeen minute long silent film was released to the public. The film underwent many changes from start to finish due to the combined work, creativity and money of the three Toreador. Claire¡¯s input even led to their original script changing as they decided to tell a story that took place in the 1820s, since they had the input of a woman who actually had lived there at the time. The result of their work ended up coming to be known as the very first film that was entirely shot in a little village five miles from Los Angeles called Hollywood.

    Upon the film¡¯s release, the three who were the main creative force behind it were expected to attend the premiere and the party afterwards. Daeran and Rion were initially a bit wary of any sort of glitzy parties, considering the last they had attended. But due to the very nature of the Toreador, and their pride in their accomplishment, it didn¡¯t take long to find the courage to attend this one as well.

    As Sean had originally showed a lack of interest or confidence in the endeavor, Claire decided to invite Eliot to attend the premiere with her rather than feeling like a third wheel to her two co-filmmakers, considering she was one of the only people privy to the truth of their relationship.

    As the party at The Loft following the premiere began, Eliot and Claire claimed seats at the table reserved for the filmmakers that night. Eliot took a sip of his champagne while they waited on Daeran and Rion to join them. As Eliot and Claire watched the two men basking in the praise heaped upon them from other attendees, Eliot looked down at her curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be over there as well?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at where he sat close to her.

    ¡°I mean you were responsible for them changing the entire time period and setting for the script, weren¡¯t you?¡± Eliot asked, having been told all about the project over the months she had spent helping the two men make the film. After all, she hadn¡¯t really felt like Sean would be interested in hearing the details when he had so many other pressing matters to deal with on a nightly basis.

    ¡°I suppose I had some input--¡±

    ¡°Some?¡± Eliot looked down at her with a teasing smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m more of a behind the scenes type of partner, considering,¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°Shame that you have to hide your beautiful face from the world,¡± Eliot told her with a tinge of sadness as he gave her a small kiss on the cheek.

    Claire looked down as though to blush, ¡°But at least now I can still be part of this world, even if I¡¯m not on the screen myself. And I have a feeling this world is going to get just more and more amazing.¡± She then turned her eyes to him with an expectant look.

    Noting her watching him, he smiled, ¡°You could be right,¡± he agreed.

    ¡°Could be, or will be?¡± she asked him in a whisper.

    ¡°What?¡± he gave her a questioning smile.

    ¡°Well you would know, wouldn¡¯t you? I mean, really know,¡± she added in a pointed whisper.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes, taking a moment to decipher her statement, ¡°You know I made myself forget almost everything, Claire. Until I need to remember that most important thing,¡± he reminded her gently.

    Claire sighed heavily, desperately wishing he could actually assure her that some part of her future would be bright. Or at least brighter than her own mind would ever let her imagine on most nights.

    <hr>

    The next evening, Lucian was making his way home from a visit to a patient of his. He thought nothing of the sound of footsteps behind him, despite the fact that it was almost midnight now. The city had, after all, grown to have quite the night life in recent years. Besides, there were very few threats that would truly be threats to him, in the strictest sense.

    Then he heard a voice, which did force his attention to the one whose footsteps had easily grown closer, "That was quite the soir¨¦e last night, wasn''t it?" She still spoke in the same sultry purr she had always spoken with, and which had always made him cringe at the mere sound of it.

    Refusing to allow himself to give her any visible evidence of how strongly his hatred for her still burned, and likely always would, Lucian would not turn back to her, or even slow his pace. He simply continued moving forward, gritting his teeth to still his tongue from even affording her any sort of response just then.

    Of course, this refusal of his to interact only amused her further, as she moved closer still. "Soir¨¦e? That''s French, isn''t it? Just like the royal bastard who was still at her side last night. You remember the one? He managed to get into her bed before you ever did, despite her having none of the parts he had ever been all that interested in."

    "And I''m meant to believe you were actually at their party? Please, Awsha, you''d never even be allowed past the door of her club, and we both know it," Lucian replied coldly, though still did not turn to face her or slow his steps.

    "Oh darling, I can go anywhere I want, I just have to leave this beautiful body behind, in certain locales," she smirked.

    Lucian scoffed, "Still playing that game, are you? Stalking doesn''t make you seem desperate at all, darling," he returned sarcastically.

    She narrowed her dark eyes only a moment at that comment before continuing on, "I noticed you and your new paramour weren''t there either. Were you too busy looking after that little human brat of yours? Or did the new love finally lose interest in you and go back to my beautiful brother''s bed again?" she asked, reveling in showing him exactly how much information her ''stalking'' had made her privy to over all these years, after all.

 Chapter 18

    ¡°If that¡¯s meant to be a new threat, why are you even bothering, Awsha?¡± Lucian asked as they approached his street. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I can¡¯t give you what I don¡¯t have. So why are you here speaking to me at all? Especially after I¡¯ve done nothing but fail you for nearly fifty years, after all?¡±

    ¡°Glad to see you acknowledging your own failures, Lucian,¡± she chided as they turned onto the street his home and office were on. ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking about that. And I think you just haven¡¯t had the proper motivation.¡±

    Lucian scoffed as he finally looked back at her after having stepped through his front gate. ¡°You took my actual daughter away from me, and it still didn¡¯t change the fact that I can¡¯t force someone to love me! At least not someone immune to my charms, considering her own are just as powerful.

    ¡°And after my first meeting with Eliot, it¡¯s not like she¡¯d ever give me the chance to slip her my blood either, even after all these years. It¡¯s futile, this plan of yours. It always has been. So I have no idea why you think threatening anyone else I care about is going to change a damn thing now, Awsha.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lucian. I might still have something you want badly enough to find a way,¡± she told him with a cunning grin.

    Lucian let out a derisive laugh, ¡°I have more than a bit of trouble believing that, somehow,¡± he stated with a look of disbelief.

    Awsha moved her eyes to the house behind him and adjusted her vision a moment before turning her attention back to her childe. ¡°I see the other mage hasn¡¯t actually grown tired of you yet? Seems you are capable of making at least some women fall for you, after all.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a difference between Summer and Claire,¡± he returned, his continued annoyance with her obvious.

    ¡°Clearly. Even Sean seemed to notice that,¡± she smirked. ¡°You must have some sort of charm left after all, to convince a woman to be with you after she¡¯s had Sean. See, there is hope for you and Claire,¡± she teased further.

    Lucian let out a heavy sigh in the face of her goading. The sound was also his attempt at hiding any hint he could have given to the fact that he actually did have Claire, for at least one night, long ago as it was.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what it is you think I could ever possibly want from you, aside from the joy of watching you turn to a pile of ash someday,¡± he added smartly.

    Awsha scoffed, ¡°Chances are you¡¯ll lose both of them before I ever pass from this world, darling. Humans are so very fragile. Even the magical ones,¡± she stated as she pointedly glanced at the house once again.

    Pushing aside the fact that Claire had told him something similar upon finding that he had chosen to first care for Kirielle himself, ten years prior, he forced a reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know, that ¡®bastard prince¡¯ Claire seems so fond of appears to be pretty resilient for a human, and he¡¯s over sixty now, I hear.¡±

    ¡°He does seem to be aging better than your current love. And she¡¯s what, only half his actual age? See, you may have reasons of your own to replace Summer¡¯s spot in your bed with Claire instead. I¡¯m sure even Claire would appreciate that irony,¡± she chuckled wryly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m still not hearing your theory on why you think I¡¯d ever even try to continue your ridiculous plan again,¡± he moved the conversation back to the previous subject with annoyance.

    ¡°We were just getting to that. Eliot was his name, right? He¡¯s sixty you say? Which would make him, what? Less than ten years older than your lovely Lenore was?¡± she feigned thoughtfulness.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not hearing a point,¡± Lucian nearly growled the words in response to his daughter¡¯s name passing her lips again.

    ¡°The point,¡± she began with a bit of her own annoyance finally peering through, ¡°is that the reason Claire¡¯s magical French fairy doesn¡¯t age is because of vampire blood, is it not?¡±

    ¡°A point is usually information that the other person isn¡¯t already aware of,¡± Lucian responded with a continued bitter sarcasm.

    A slight glare from her, ¡°And neither you nor Sean ever gave Summer your own blood? Odd choice.¡±

    ¡°It was her choice. Some of us still believe in giving our lovers a choice, instead of just killing them in our beds. I know it may sound like a foreign concept to you and all,¡± he shot back, referencing their own first meeting which had led to his current existence.

    ¡°Ironic, considering that¡¯s exactly what Sean did to Claire all those centuries ago: killed her in their bed, and turned her. Just like I did with you. See, you and Claire already have so much in common,¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding with another wry laugh.

    Lucian refused to let her get to him though, ¡°Yes, he turned the woman he had been in love with for over a decade, when she asked him to. Some of us just fucked the wrong stranger while drowning our sorrow in alcohol, and woke up dead. Seems there¡¯s a bit of difference there after all.¡±

    ¡°Still so touchy after all these years,¡± she stated dismissively. ¡°But as for my point, before you ask again, vampire blood is very good at prolonging the lives of these poor mortals. You should honestly be thankful that I gave my own to your sweet little daughter all those years ago. Your real daughter, I mean, not the replacement you have inside,¡± she had to get in one more dig there.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed, wishing he could even hope to read her, which was beyond futile when attempting to look inside the head of, or even see the emotions of one¡¯s own sire. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly expect me to believe that you¡¯ve kept her alive all this time,¡± he attempted to call her bluff.

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, it won¡¯t change the truth, Lucian. But do you really want to risk not believing me though?¡± she retorted with guile.

    He glared coolly at her for a long moment, ¡°Even if it were true, am I supposed to also believe that now, after nearly fifty years, you¡¯d give her back to me?¡±

    That was when Summer, now nearly thirty, stepped out of the house behind him. ¡°Who¡¯s this, Lucian? My wards have been going off for the last ten minutes. Seems she¡¯s not on the guest list,¡± she stated as her eyes moved over Awsha suspiciously.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the other one,¡± Awsha stated as she gave Summer an unimpressed once over.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Summer,¡± she stated with obvious insincerity. Thankfully the wards protected her from the very presence that a vampire sired by the same one who had made Sean, would be sure to possess.

    ¡°She¡¯s pretty, yes, but so is Claire. I¡¯m not seeing what Sean found so so special about her at all, other than that godawful blinding aura of hers, and that¡¯s just more of a nuisance, really,¡± Awsha spoke only to Lucian, her tone obviously condescending. ¡°I¡¯m not impressed.¡±

    ¡°Careful, Summer,¡± Lucian warned, ¡°this vile beast is my sire,¡± he admitted, keeping his cold gaze on Awsha the entire time.

    After nearly ten years together, Summer had at least gotten the basic information from Lucian about how he came to be what he was. And that of course included the basic information about Awsha, and how much hatred he held for his creator.

    Summer glared back at her, the wards separating she and Lucian from Awsha, giving her a bit more confidence. With an effortless motion of her hand, one of the streetcars parked across the way came quickly skidding toward Awsha, stopping just short of bowling her over where she stood.

    ¡°Impressed yet?¡± Summer retorted coldly.

    ¡°You little...¡± Awsha glared back at Summer venomously. ¡°I¡¯m over two hundred years old, darling. I¡¯ve got a few tricks of my own,¡± she spat back. ¡°Like telling you,¡± her tone changed ever so slightly, ¡°that you should gouge out those pretty little eyes of yours, right here, right now.¡±

    Lucian paled slightly, as his inherent distrust of any of the magic Summer and Eliot possessed, had never completely left him. Though Summer only smiled back at Awsha.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work through my wards, darling,¡± she told her pointedly, her grin widening. Lucian only relaxed slightly, despite his misgivings about the sort of magic Summer wielded.

    Covering her initial shock at her command failing, Awsha quickly attempted to regain her bluster. ¡°You won¡¯t always have those wards to hide behind, little girl. And Lucian will assure you, I can wait a long time on revenge, indeed.¡±

    ¡°You should probably scamper back to whatever grave you crawled out of, before you have any more accidents tonight, Awsha,¡± Summer told her wryly, turning back toward the house, satisfied she had won that round. At least for now.

    Glaring after Summer¡¯s retreating form for only another moment, Awsha turned back to her childe. ¡°As for your last question, before we were so rudely interrupted: If you could actually bring Claire to me so I could end her once and for all, you¡¯d be amazed at how grateful I would be,¡± she promised, then sped away into the night in a flash of motion before finding herself on the receiving end of any more of those ¡®accidents¡¯ that night.

    <hr>

    Despite her minor victory over Awsha upon their first meeting, Summer still chose not to leave the protection of the wards around Lucian''s home until the sun was high in the sky. Even as she and Kirielle took the streetcar toward that day''s destination, Summer was still unsure if she even should make this visit. Though her guilt over the way things played out in the past, as well as her worry over the future combined to eventually convince her.

    It was only a moment after she and her charge stepped out of the streetcar and approached the wrought iron gate, that the front door of the home opened. As he stepped out of the Victorian Manor that had been his home for the last decade, Eliot looked out at her in surprise.

    "That''s a face I haven''t seen in a very long time," he greeted her as he moved down the walkway.

    Summer offered a hopeful smile as he approached where she stood just outside, Kirielle clasping her hand as the ten year old''s pale blue eyes moved to inspect Eliot as he grew nearer.

    "I hope it''s still a welcome face?" Summer replied, biting her lip as she held the smile.

    "Of course," he replied as he returned her smile as he opened the gate to her.

    Summer awkwardly offered him a hug that showed her relief that at least he seemed to hold no ill will toward her, surprising as that was. Then she looked him over head to toe with and couldn''t stop her next sentence, "And you still look like your twenty years old, still!" she repeated.

    "Permanence spells do seem to be permanent," he replied as he looked down with another small smile. "But what has brought you here after all this time?"

    Summer took a deep breath before she tried to decide how to even start to answer that. Instead, she opened with a question of her own, "Is Claire here?"

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at the question, but used humor to supply his answer, as was a habit of his, "Even if she was, it''s a little bright out for her to have come to the door."

    Summer looked down as she bit her lip again, "But is she?"

    "No, Summer. Why?" he had to ask, considering the last time they had spoken about Claire, there at that same gate, ten years prior, when Summer had still been Sean''s mistress.

    "So she and Sean did get back together, after all?" she couldn''t stop herself asking.

    "I''m not sure they''ve ever been ''not together,'' truly," he stated quietly. His travels through Claire''s memories had made him all too aware of how strong the bond between she and Sean was. "A three hundred year bond between sire and childe is not easily broken, let alone a marriage that''s lasted that long as well. Despite any bumps in the road," he had to allow, considering his own still rather current place in Claire''s heart.

    "So are you not with her anymore either?" Summer continued, moving past his last statement.

    "If you''re with Lucian, shouldn''t you already know who''s with who in recent nights?" he had to ask a question of his own then.

    Summer allowed a slight chuckle, "Lucian is hardly friendly with Sean. He never really has been, all things considered," she added more quietly.

    "He''s never been friendly with me either," Eliot smirked, "his dislike of us mages does make his relationship with you almost as unexpected as your relationship with Sean was, almost," he had to tease. Eliot allowed a small sigh before moving the conversation forward, "Did you really come here just to gossip about who''s sharing a bed with who after ten years, or...?" he left it at that.

    Summer sighed deeply, knowing that the actual reason for her visit would have to be made clear, but she was still hesitant. "I think I may have made an enemy. A pretty powerful, vindictive one," she made herself admit.

    Eliot gave her another questioning look, "Terrible as that sounds, I''m still not sure what brought you here, though," he replied, still trying not to sound dismissive of the worry in her voice.

    "Because she''s an enemy who Claire, Sean, and Lucian are all already pretty familiar with," she confessed, which did cause Eliot to furrow his brow in thought. "So I guess I still feel guilty enough about all that happened with Sean, that I figured I should warn Claire. Or, you should. Not sure how much Claire would want to have a conversation with me, after all," she finished more quietly.

    "She?" Eliot returned to the beginning of her sentence. "You could only mean Awsha," he stated as his own voice dropped, his extensive knowledge of Claire''s past easily coming to the fore at the mention of that particular name.

    "Yes, Awsha. And she''s already proven that she''s not above hurting little girls, like Kirielle," she stated in a whisper, her eyes looking down at the girl. "So you can see why I want as many powerful people as possible to be warned about her coming around again."

    Then Eliot flinched as if a sudden pain had come over him. "What did you say?" he asked, the pain in his voice obvious.

    "What part?" Summer asked worriedly. "Kirielle, go back to the nice man in the streetcar," she told the girl, not sure what was happening to Eliot right then, but it didn''t seem good.

    "Yes... that," Eliot flinched again as he moved his hand to his temple, and his eyes to the little girl moving back toward the streetcar now.

    "Yes what?" Summer asked with further confusion and fear for whatever was happening to him right then.

    "I... I need to go," he whispered, moving back behind the gate and out of sight of the driver or any other passersby, before suddenly vanishing again, no further explanation given.

 Chapter 19

    When Lucian awoke at sunset, his dark eyes soon met Summer¡¯s, which were nearly as dark. She was sitting near the bed expectantly, as if she had just been there for some unknown amount of time, waiting for him to rise.

    Before his questioning look could be formed into an actual question regarding her presence there, she spoke, ¡°I think we need to warn Claire,¡± she greeted him with desperation.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Lucian repeated, buying time to even process her statement, let alone react to it.

    ¡°She¡¯s the one Awsha has always been after, right? I mean, you told me the story of how you were turned, how you ended up in America,¡± she took a wary breath. ¡°We should probably have someone warn Sean too. And I suppose, try to explain... whatever... happened with Eliot today,¡± she added more quietly.

    Lucian¡¯s look of concern and confusion deepened, ¡°Eliot?¡± he then shook his head as he moved to swing his long legs down from the bed. ¡°How could I have possibly missed this much in only one day?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the stuff with Eliot is hard to explain, really, but you must admit, Sean and Claire should probably be told that she showed her face in their city again, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Lucian paused in thought a moment before responding, ¡°I can go and tell them, but what¡¯s this about Eliot?¡±

    ¡°I was talking to him today, I wanted him to warn Claire, since I wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d even want to speak to me, and I¡¯d... rather not wait til nightfall to go find out if she would,¡± she admitted quietly before continuing, ¡°and while I was talking to him, he got some strange sort of headache or something and just... disappeared? It was very strange, and a bit scary. And this, coming from a fellow mage,¡± she added, eyes cast down.

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Lucian repeated with raised brow.

    ¡°Vanished. Which is something we can do easily enough I suppose. But the fact that it happened after he suffered some strange pain of some kind? That¡¯s more than a bit worrying,¡± Summer added with further concern.

    Lucian took an even longer pause before responding then, ¡°Yes, that does sound like something Claire would want to be informed of. I can go and tell her, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll let Sean know. You and Kirielle stay here, behind the wards,¡± he added as he moved give her a soft kiss before leaving the room.

    <hr>

    It was already three a.m. when Claire checked the time once again while standing outside the tiny film studio where she, Daeran and Rion were now working on their next film. She sighed in frustration as she tucked the pendant watch back into the long, flowing jacket she wore that night.

    That was when another acquaintance of hers happened by. ¡°Making another wildly successful film for the masses, are we?¡± Lucian greeted her with that charming smile as he stepped into sight.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± she greeted him, turning at the sound of his deep British accent, whilst trying to hide her disappointment that it wasn¡¯t actually the person she had been waiting on for quite some time already that night.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he returned, stepping toward her to take her hand and give it a gentle kiss, that charm of his never far from the surface when in her presence.

    ¡°Have a patient here in Hollywood, or have you decided to get into the film business as well?¡± she managed a smile, after taking another look around to see if her other companion approached yet.

    ¡°I have patients everywhere in this city. Which I suppose is a good problem to have, at any rate,¡± he smiled again as his eyes followed hers as she cast another glance up and down the street. ¡°So, what are you doing standing out here in the street, anyway? I dare say you appear to be waiting for someone, or something.¡±

    ¡°Observant,¡± she allowed with a wrinkle of her nose. ¡°Though it¡¯s not someone you¡¯ve ever been particularly fond of, so I doubt you¡¯d have the desire to wait here with me for too long,¡± she chided.

    ¡°Ah, your pet mage then?¡± Lucian smirked.

    Claire just shook her head up at him, ¡°And where¡¯s your pet mage tonight, number twelve?¡± she had to get that dig in.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Touch¨¦,¡± he smirked back, then added, ¡°and seriously, what is the story with that ¡®number twelve¡¯ stuff?¡± he had to ask.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help chuckling to herself at his question, ¡°Nothing you need to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± Lucian returned with obvious doubt, ¡°And exactly how long has the magic man kept you waiting out here?¡±

    Claire sighed slightly, ¡°He¡¯s usually not ever late. I mean, the man can literally blink himself across oceans and continents in seconds. Not like he normally gets sidetracked. So, it¡¯s a bit worrying,¡± she confessed as she looked up and down the street once again.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just an escort home you¡¯re looking for, I happen to be free at the moment,¡± he offered with another charming smile.

    But before she could take him up on his offer, Daeran and Rion exited the studio doors behind her. Both of the attractive young men were all smiles, as usual, especially since the previous night¡¯s premiere had went so very well.

    ¡°Claire, love, what on earth are you still doing out here?¡± Rion greeted her, his own British roots apparent in his greeting to her.

    ¡°Yes, we thought you¡¯d have been long gone by now,¡± Daeran agreed with his partner as they reached her side.

    Another small sigh from Claire before answering, ¡°Seems something¡¯s held Eliot up tonight. It¡¯s concerning, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Well, since we were just leaving, share a car with us. He can come looking for you at our place if he ever gets himself together. Sound good?¡± Daeran stated, the director in him immediately moving him to solve whatever problem he encountered.

    ¡°I suppose I have been waiting a while already,¡± she conceded sadly as she stepped toward them, both men moving to protectively encircle her with an arm. ¡°Goodnight, Lucian,¡± she called back over her shoulder as her rather flamboyant business partners led her off toward their waiting streetcar.

    <hr>

    ~1915~

    Claire was nothing short of beside herself for the remainder of that first week after Eliot¡¯s most recent disappearance. She was beyond stressed and overwhelmingly scared that he had once again fallen into yet another of those magical comas, trapping him outside of his own life once more. Only, this time, Claire had no earthly idea where his physical self even was, which meant she would have no way of getting him back again, this time.

    However, after nearly a week of that unbearable panic, she finally received a strange letter from him. Though, that letter only gave her the vaguest of explanations. In it he spoke of the knowledge of the future which he had magically locked away inside his own mind. He explained that it had somehow come back to him with no warning.

    He went on to tell her that this caused him to immediately have to spirit himself away, quite literally, to find a means to repair whatever had caused that mystical wall inside his head to crumble. He added that, until he did find that solution, if it existed at all, they all would be safer if he were nowhere near anyone who could see inside his head. And that now applied to Claire, as well as Sean. Yet another reason for Claire to regret ever allowing herself to learn how to use that ability after all.

    And, of course, he ended the letter with his assurance of his love for her, and his repeated vow to still return to save her when she needed him to.

    Claire then tried to give herself the time to get over the pain and upset caused by his words. Despite the way he had tried to offer comfort at the end of the message, Claire had to once again find some way to move on, without him. As it seemed she had no choice, once again.

    Having lived over three hundred years already, she tried to force down her emotions enough to make a healthy, even productive choice in how to deal with this latest pain in her long life. She decided she would throw herself headlong into one of the only things that had given her joy in recent years, which was her new identity as the consultant and producer of the films borne of Daeran¡¯s and Rion¡¯s creative visions.

    And over the next five years, that seemed to dull her pain, to an extent. And several of their films were successful during that time as well. All seemed to be going well, at least on a surface level. But, as with all forms of self medication, even that became less effective to completely blot out all of Claire¡¯s deep, deep pain, in time, and she needed to find another placebo.

    As per usual, Sean tried his best to distract her any time both their schedules allowed. But those times were rare, to say the least.

    But the rare times Claire found herself not distracted by work, or her occasional evening with Sean, there was still that ache in her soul. That looming dread that she might never see Eliot again. That fear that he might not actually be able to save her after all. That horrible voice in her head telling her it might all be for nothing, in the end.

    Working as closely with her as they had for years now, Daeran and Rion easily noted those moments when Claire had trouble hiding her discontent with the state of her life. They said nothing the first few times they had found her staring out into the night, of hiding the traces of tears on her cheeks.

    Eventually though, they gave in to their already pre-existing admiration for her, and their desire to see her happy again. After finding her trying to hide signs of tears once again following the wrap of their latest film, the two took it upon themselves to invite her into their off-set lives that night. And due to her current disillusionment with everything else that she had tried to use to block out the pain, she decided cultivating a deeper friendship with the two talented, and quite beautiful young Kindred, would be the next salve she would try applying to her distraught soul.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°You were embraced, in what? The 1500s?¡± Daeran was asking Claire from where they each sat upon lush cushions out on the balcony of he and Rion¡¯s quite extravagant home.

    ¡°Does never asking a lady her age still apply to Kindred?¡± Rion put in wryly, as he moved gracefully across the balcony to hand them each a wine glass filled with rich red liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Claire assured them, taking the drink from Rion¡¯s pale fingers as he reclaimed his seat on the cushion at her other side ¡°And yes, in 1598,¡± she answered, taking a sip.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re over three hundred then?¡± Daeran graced her with an impressed look at the confirmation. ¡°In that amount of time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve dealt with plenty of tragedy, and come through it just as beautiful and strong as ever, darling,¡± Daeran assured as he raised his glass in a toast before taking his own drink.

    ¡°More tragedy than I¡¯d like to remember, honestly,¡± Claire told him softly. ¡°And beautiful is subjective I suppose, but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever referred to myself as strong,¡± her sentence was swallowed up by the delicate glass as she took another sip.

    ¡°So tell me, what was the worst thing you¡¯ve ever had to overcome in the last three centuries, and how did you do it then?¡± Daeran continued with interest.

    ¡°Is this your way of trying to get ideas for our next film, Dae?¡± Rion smirked over at his partner.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t give away all my secrets, love,¡± Daeran teased before returning his attention to Claire, expectantly awaiting her response.

    ¡°The worst thing?¡± Claire repeated as she looked down nervously. ¡°This is the wrong drink for those stories yet, I think,¡± she finished with an attempt to hide her wariness of making any kind of substantial confessions just yet.

    ¡°I hear that,¡± Rion agreed, more to himself, as though he had some tragic events in his past he wasn¡¯t ready to share yet either. There was, of course, the story of he and Daeran¡¯s embrace at the massacre fifteen years earlier, but that, Claire was already aware of.

    ¡°We could ask one of our servants to get very, very drunk, and then we could feed on them?¡± Daeran offered, only half seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a typical Saturday for you, Daeran,¡± Rion teased.

    ¡°Lies and slander!¡± Daeran retorted with over-dramatic, and obviously false offense, ¡°It¡¯s not just Saturdays,¡± he chuckled playfully.

    Rion allowed an amused grin in return, before attempting more seriousness, ¡°Besides, you know how long it took me to tell you all about my... life, before this,¡± he settled on, ¡°and you and I were even sleeping together by that point.¡±

    Daeran grinned back, ¡°So, are you saying I should sleep with Claire before asking her for any deep dark secrets? Well, I mean, if you insist, love,¡± he teased, though Rion only smirked, not seeming overly opposed to the idea, despite their relationship. Not that Claire was one to judge, considering how long she had been in open relationships herself. The normal rules often stopped applying after one¡¯s death, it seemed. At least for Toreadors.

    ¡°Perhaps you should ask her opinion on that before making any... hard plans,¡± Rion couldn¡¯t resist a bit of wordplay, smirking through another sip. Though, his eyes did move over Claire as he spoke. That look did do well to make her wonder what else Rion wouldn¡¯t be opposed to either.

    ¡°Lovely pun dear,¡± Daeran smirked, then moved on. ¡°But trauma does have a way of bringing people together I suppose,¡± Daeran stated thoughtfully, casting the slightest glance at Rion.

    ¡°How long before that ends up in a script?¡± Rion mumbled. He knew Daeran¡¯s creative process well at this point.

    ¡°So, how about this; I¡¯ll go first,¡± Daeran suggested to Claire after another moment.

    ¡°Go first?¡± Claire asked as she gave him a questioning look.

    ¡°Not that... yet,¡± he teased, then reverted to his more serious tone again. ¡°I¡¯ll share my tragic backstory first. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your three hundred year past, but I assure you, mine gets pretty dark, itself,¡± he told her, his tone implying that he actually meant his words.

    That tone shift of his did do well to pique Claire¡¯s curiosity, even if she was still a bit wary of sharing certain parts of her past just yet. Perhaps this supposedly dark past of Daeran¡¯s would help convince her to open up. Either way, she was definitely interested in hearing more, though. If for no other reason than that distraction she had been desperately seeking for the last five years.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say you haven¡¯t set up a compelling hook to grab your audience¡¯s attention,¡± Claire smiled, leaning closer to hear those dark secrets he promised.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I do,¡± Daeran smirked and took another sip before beginning. ¡°So, believe it or not, I¡¯ve always been pretty well off. Including before my untimely death, and way before our successful foray together into the world of film. I was always a ¡®rich kid,¡¯ so to speak. Shocking I know,¡± he added wryly.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°This is a sordid tale, indeed,¡± Claire teased with a playful sarcasm, though continued to give him her rapt attention.

    Daeran wrinkled his nose, but seemed as gloriously unbothered as ever, ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Rion here came from quite the wealthy family too,¡± he informed with another small smile towards his lover.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re telling your story, not mine,¡± Rion reminded, though added no further words of protest.

    Daeran leaned over Claire to give Rion an apologetic little peck on the lips before continuing. Rion appeared to have been at least fifteen years older than Daeran at the time of their mutual deaths at the DaCosta party back in 1900. But despite the age difference, as Daeran had been barely twenty at the time, the two gave the impression that they had many things in common, aside from their talents in writing and directing film, and their obvious attractiveness.

    Rion had chin-length curls so light as to look white in certain light, and eyes such a rich shade of brown, they appeared red at times. Daeran also had light colored curls, though his were a more golden hue, and fell to his shoulders, accenting eyes that were an even brighter green than Claire¡¯s pools of emerald. And both men had physiques that would make any Toreador turn an appreciative eye toward them. Of course, their outward appearance, added to their creative talents could also be seen as a curse, when considering those were likely the very reasons why they had been invited to Marina¡¯s massacre to begin with.

    ¡°Very well, back to me then, for now,¡± Daeran continued. ¡°But yes, my family had plenty of money, and they chose to spend it on one of the most expensive homes they could find. However, expensive homes often tend to be old as well,¡± he then glanced at Claire warily.

    ¡°Go on, I¡¯m sure I can correct you on the age of any homes in the city, considering none of them were even here when I first arrived,¡± she smirked, showing that she hadn¡¯t taken any offense to the word.

    ¡°Beautiful and smart,¡± Rion interjected. ¡°We picked the right partner after all.¡±

    Daeran smiled again before continuing, ¡°And the one they picked was old indeed. And, if hindsight is any indication, it had a more than colorful history in its walls,¡± he took another sip, as if to prepare himself to share what he had promised was a truly dark tale.

    ¡°And now we get to the fun part,¡± Rion added, ¡°which, ironically, wasn¡¯t anything resembling fun.¡±

    ¡°Now who¡¯s trying to tell whose story?¡± Daeran teased.

    Claire had to speak up then, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you childhood home was haunted or something like that?¡±

    Neither Daeran nor Rion could hide their slight scoff, but Daeran was the one who replied, ¡°How I wish that were the whole story.¡± Then his light green eyes turned downwards, as did the volume of his voice. ¡°But this was much, much worse than some spirit rattling chains in the attic.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a spirit at all, actually,¡± Rion added, his tone just as quiet, as he took another sip of his drink as well.

    Claire looked between them with interest, ¡°What was it then?¡±

    ¡°I guess ¡®demon¡¯ would be the most accurate term,¡± Rion stated, looking to Daeran for confirmation.

    ¡°As fitting a word as any, I suppose,¡± he agreed, his usual jovial tone much more subdued as he began this tale.

    ¡°A demon?¡± Claire raised a brow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the three hundred year old vampire who¡¯s dating a mage, sometimes, doesn¡¯t believe in demons?¡± Rion asked her wryly.

    Claire looked down slightly at the reminder of her missing paramour. After all, his latest prolonged absence was the main reason she had decided to even try cultivating a more personal relationship with her two fellow filmmakers. ¡°It¡¯s just the first I¡¯ve heard anyone actually claim to have encountered such a thing. But I know better than to rule anything out anymore,¡± she allowed, looking back to Daeran to hear more of the story.

    ¡°Well, as I said, ¡®demon¡¯ is the best word I can think of to describe the thing that was in that house. I was only ten when it showed itself to be much, much more than some restless spirit. Something much deadlier,¡± Daeran added more quietly as he finished his glass in one large swig and reached for the rest of the bottle, which had been sitting on a polished oak stand nearby.

    ¡°Ten?¡± Claire repeated. ¡°And, deadlier?¡± she asked, her eyes widening slightly.

    Daeran tried to manage a smile, but failed somehow, ¡°Where do you think I got all my money? I was the only one left after this demon showed my family what it truly was.¡±

    Claire audibly gasped, ¡°This thing killed your whole family?¡±

    ¡°He did say dark,¡± Rion stated, almost too quietly to be heard.

    ¡°First, it went through all the servants throughout the years. One strange and random accident after another. Every time my parents hired anyone new,¡± he clarified, his eyes staying on the balcony floor now.

    It was becoming clear that Daeran¡¯s normally upbeat personality was quite the well crafted, and much more comfortable fa?ade than peeling back these painful layers was. And understandably. But he had offered to tell her, so tell her he would.

    ¡°Then, after years of that, my parents were scared and desperate. They eventually gave into the idea of trying to have an exorcist come to the house,¡± Daeran took another sip, this time straight from the bottle, as if hoping it would actually get him drunk, despite knowing it would not.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing that did not go well,¡± Claire said, her words steeped in sympathy for what this young man must have went through.

    ¡°Another understatement,¡± Daeran sighed. ¡°The night the exorcist came to the house, was the very same night I happened to become an orphan, though a very rich one, at least,¡± he scoffed to cover any pain that may have crept into his voice.

    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t actually see this thing murdering your family,¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    Daeran sighed, ¡°I only remember finding them,¡± he admitted. Then his voice dropped again, as did Rion¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the blessing it sounds like.¡±

    Then confusion was added to Claire¡¯s concern, ¡°How do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s a reason it let me live, and only me,¡± Daeran managed, his voice a whisper, as Rion moved to cover his hand with his own.

    ¡°Do I really want to hear this?¡± Claire asked, her voice almost as quiet.

    Another deep sigh from Daeran as Rion squeezed his hand. ¡°See, it could do whatever it wanted there, on the land we owned. It was bound to it, like a regular spirit. However, it wanted to expand its horizons, so to speak. And it needed a body to do that...¡±

 Chapter 21

    Claire gasped as she looked back at Daeran upon hearing the full weight of the confession that he had just shared. It was made that much more unbelievable when placed next to the fact that he normally seemed nothing but carefree and happy-go-lucky for all the nearly fifteen years since they had first met. Though, looking between the two men now, there was no reason for her to doubt the truth of any of what he had just told her.

    ¡°It literally took your body? You were actually possessed by this thing?¡± she repeated sadly, still trying to process the very idea.

    ¡°I suppose that would be the proper term,¡± Daeran replied, trying to call that normally ever present smile back to his pretty lips.

    Claire looked down again at the thought, ¡°And it actually forced you to do... things? Horrible things I imagine... when you were only ten years old?¡±

    ¡°I assume so. It seems fairly likely at any rate. And it continued for years, at that,¡± he admitted.

    ¡°How many years?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Pretty much the rest of my life. So, nearly ten years?¡± Daeran attempted an unbothered shrug, though his eyes were still quite troubled.

    Claire was silent another moment, before asking her next question, ¡°So, you really don¡¯t remember any of the last half of your life?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember all the parts where my mind was my own, for the most part. That thing only took over when it had a need for a body,¡± he tried to cover the slightest shudder, ¡°whatever that need may have been.¡± Another pause, another drink. ¡°It would do... whatever it was that it was doing, as me, then leave me to deal with any consequences there may have been.¡±

    ¡°That sounds... terrible,¡± was all she could say, in a whisper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, love. It could have been worse,¡± Daeran somehow was the one trying to soothe her. And that only made Claire look back up at him with surprise, noting that he and Rion were exchanging yet another sad, knowing look with each other.

    ¡°How could it have possibly been worse?¡±

    Daeran let out a deep sigh, but Rion was the one that spoke, ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t remember the things that creature made him do.¡± Rion then added, nearly inaudibly, ¡°It¡¯s much worse when you actually remember the things you¡¯re forced to do.¡± That statement alone made Claire turn her sad eyes to him, quickly remembering that the two had implied that Rion¡¯s past life had been quite dark as well.

    After a long moment, not wanting to force Rion into telling his story until he was ready, Claire returned her attention to Daeran. ¡°How did you finally free yourself of it?¡±

    ¡°How? Well, it had no choice but to leave me... once I died.¡±

    That did silence Claire for yet another long moment, letting the thought sink in that somehow, Daeran getting drawn into the dark existence they all now shared, was likely the best thing that had ever happened to him.

    ¡°I never would have guessed that this thing happened to you, Daeran. That you lived with it for so long. You always seem so... Happy? I guess,¡± she stated with a shake of her head.

    ¡°When you spend years thinking you¡¯re about to be executed for things you have no memory of, I suppose it makes it pretty easy to live every day in hedonistic glory, as though it¡¯s your very last. After all, I never knew when it would be,¡± he explained matter-of-factly. ¡°And, of course I¡¯m happy for real now. I¡¯m finally free of that thing. Once I died, I was finally able to have a life of my own, ironically enough,¡± he added with a wry chuckle. He then smiled over at Rion, before adding, ¡°And that¡¯s why I will always be so eternally grateful to Rion here.¡±

    Claire blinked at that as she looked between them, ¡°Rion?¡±

    That was when Rion steeled himself to respond, ¡°I¡¯m the one who invited him to that party.¡±

    Claire swallowed, buying time to find a better response, ¡°Marina DaCosta¡¯s party?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the massacre where we were both drained of our very lives. That would be the one,¡± Rion confirmed, hiding any pain he may have had over the fact behind sarcasm, which was something he had always been known for in the time they¡¯d been in each other¡¯s company.

    ¡°I suppose, that could be seen as a good thing, in some small way, at least in Daeran¡¯s case...¡± she just shook her head again.

    ¡°But, since Daeran has started us on this painful trek down memory lane, I suppose it¡¯s only fair that I share as well,¡± Rion began, mentally preparing himself to continue. ¡°But yes, I knew Marina quite a long time before that night.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You did?¡± Claire asked warily, her attention fully moving to Rion then.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯m the one who invited most of the guests who were there that night. The mortal ones, anyway,¡± he continued, reddish-brown eyes downwards.

    ¡°You were?¡± Claire stated, trying to keep suspicion from her voice.

    ¡°Of course. It was my job at the time, after all.¡±

    ¡°Your job?¡± Claire replied, aware she was still repeating his words at this point, but it threw her in no small way to hear him speak so plainly about his apparent ties to Marina. It couldn¡¯t help but bring back memories of the one time she herself had had to deal with another of the twisted, dark versions of her own clan; the Toreador Antitribu, Thomas.

    ¡°One of many jobs I had had for her over many, many years,¡± he admitted, the exhaustion plain in his voice, his eyes still locked to the floor.

    ¡°You worked for her?¡± Claire¡¯s voice had a stammer to it as she kept her eyes on him.

    Daeran had to interject then, ¡°He died that night too, Claire. Remember?¡±

    Rion simply scoffed, despite Daeran¡¯s attempt to head off her suspicions, ¡°Yes, I died too. It was my reward, so to speak. And it was the only good thing Marina ever did for me... to me,¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire was a little caught by the depth of the pain in his voice as her mind finally began to put together the picture of what they had meant by their ¡®dark pasts.¡¯

    ¡°You were her servant?¡± she whispered.

    Rion bit back more emotions then, ¡°We may call them servants to make ourselves feel better about it all, but make no mistake, to her I was a ghoul.¡±

    Daeran¡¯s eyes flared with anger over his lover¡¯s words, ¡°Worse. To her, you were her slave, her toy, who she kept trying to find new and horrible ways to break. God I wish I could watch her die all over again, when I think about it now,¡± he spat out the words, showing actual anger for the first time since Claire had ever met him.

    ¡°I...¡± Claire began, trying to find words again, ¡°I know I could never truly imagine what it was like for you, but I did know one of them once, an antitribu. And he was even more powerful than me and Sean. And I remember, vividly, what he did to one of our servants... in just a week¡¯s time. And what he tried to do to me,¡± she added in a whisper. ¡°To endure that for years? It must have been...¡± she didn¡¯t even finish, knowing there were no words that could quite sum up what life could possibly be like for the ghoul of a creature that demented.

    After an awkward silence, Daeran summoned his normally ever present smile back to his lips. ¡°Apologies. This ice breaker seems to have taken a rather darker turn than originally intended.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, you do not have to apologize,¡± she was quick to assure him. ¡°I¡¯m actually touched that you both felt comfortable enough to tell me things that it can¡¯t be easy to talk about.¡± She sighed softly, then added, ¡°And it does help put some of my more recent troubles in perspective I suppose. Like you said, trauma does have a way of bonding people.¡±

    Daeran allowed a bit of mischief to touch his smile then, ¡°Any other sort of bonding you would like to do to improve all our moods, just ask,¡± he teased. Surprisingly, Rion smirked with seeming agreement to the idea as well.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a tiny laugh as she glanced between the two men, who both were now wearing almost expectant looks. ¡°Well, that¡¯s... an idea,¡± she managed a smile as she took another drink, thinking on their words. ¡°I wasn¡¯t actually sure either of you would be interested in that kind of bonding with... someone like me,¡± she settled on.

    ¡°Oh I think our blood gives us a vast appreciation for all the world''s beautiful creatures. I¡¯m sure you know that as well,¡± Daeran confirmed, his eyes still moving over her.

    ¡°And, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have experience with men who you thought may not have been interested in you at first, only to learn differently,¡± Rion added. ¡°Not to bring up the subject of your missing paramour, but I have heard his tastes were very different before meeting a woman such as yourself.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true enough,¡± she admitted, ¡°but he was very young when he met me. Only nineteen. I think he was still trying to figure it out himself, honestly,¡± she added knowingly.

    ¡°And figure it out he did,¡± Daeran said with a sultry slant to his tone.

    ¡°And yet, he¡¯s still gone... again,¡± Claire nearly mumbled the words. ¡°Sorry, I realize that¡¯s hardly--¡±

    Before she could finish, Daeran moved to a place right next to her, gently moving her long hair off her neck, ¡°Seems it may be time for another attempt to improve your mood, if you so desire our assistance,¡± he asked, his eyes moving over her pale neck, which was now mere inches from his lips.

    ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t say the thought hasn¡¯t crossed my mind. You both are... quite beautiful. And I am a Toreador,¡± she admitted with a slight biting of her lip.

    ¡°As are we,¡± Rion stated as he moved to a place at her other side. ¡°And, on a personal note, I spent a lot of years trying to recover from things I was made to do before my embrace. And Daeran showed me that those things can actually be pleasurable again. And he¡¯s been showing me for fifteen years,¡± he added as he moved the hair from the other side of her neck. ¡°And we Toreadors do love our variety, after all.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before the three of them gave into their need to forget their troubled pasts and embrace their desire for beauty and affection. They soon moved their gathering from the balcony to the bedroom, and the extravagantly large bed in the center of the room.

    First Daeran made love to her, while Rion caressed and kissed both of their bodies. Then the men switched their roles, and Rion was the one making love to her while Daeran assisted, so to speak. Then the two men made love to each other, giving Claire enough time to recover from expending so much of her blood to keep her body in the proper state to receive the pleasure they each quite eagerly, as well as skillfully gave her.

    After Daeran and Rion had collapsed together, the three of them did toy with the idea of one more scenario they might want to try that night. But alas, before they could follow through on that plan, the sun rose, ending their night of passion. Though all three of them may have been thoroughly exhausted by sunrise, they all still drifted off with smiles on their faces, despite any troubles that had plagued their lives before that night.

 Chapter 22

    The following evening, Claire decided to return her attention to Raven¡¯s Loft for the time being. It was her next attempt at distraction since she was now to be left with more time to think once again. After all, the original reason she had gone home with her film-making partners the night before was to celebrate them finishing their last night of production on their latest film. Then the evening took a surprisingly dark and then, an even more surprisingly, erotic turn, somehow. But alas, now was the time for them all to take some time off to plan out their next creative vision.

    Palmer gave her a questioning look as Claire moved past his open office door and reached for the door of her own largely abandoned office. ¡°Something you needed?¡± he asked, standing and moving to his office doorway across the hall, his dark eyes moving over her as if to try to guess at the possible reasons for her presence that night.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I needed to check in with you before coming to my own club,¡± she smirked, moving to take a seat behind the desk. Even his usual condescension, despite how annoyingly attractive he was, didn¡¯t seem to be getting to her that night.

    Palmer simply scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s just a rather rare occasion when you put in an appearance.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have been busy making films if you recall,¡± she reminded him pointedly as she reached into her desk drawer.

    ¡°Oh yes, your artistic endeavor of the decade. It gets so hard to keep track of how quickly you Toreadors go through those,¡± he stated disinterestedly.

    ¡°My turn; is there something you needed, Palmer?¡±

    ¡°Mainly just the reason for your presence,¡± he said bluntly.

    ¡°I think I covered that with the ¡®my club¡¯ part,¡± she returned his snark with another smile, though kept her eyes on the list of her staff of entertainers and their performances now in front of her. Annoying as he was, it was still hard for her to ignore his physical beauty any time she had ever let her eyes stay on him for too long.

    Palmer scoffed again, beginning to turn back toward his own desk, then rethinking the move, and adding, ¡°Also, most of the time when you do appear, drama seems to follow you. Can we keep that at a minimum this time, please?¡±

    Claire shook her head, managing to ignore her immediate desire to spit out a biting remark of some kind in return. Instead, she just kept the smile on her lips, ¡°No promises,¡± she stated with a bit of mischief, her smile growing as she heard his sigh of annoyance as he returned to his desk.

    Claire spent the next few hours at the club reworking the lists in front of her. It seemed like it had been ages since she had spent any time here planning out each night¡¯s entertainment, and working with the singers and dancers in her employ. And she was feeling particularly inspired that night, leading her to plan out an entire new roster of song and dance numbers for the entertainment staff to learn and perform.

    After all, the last thirty years had seen an entirely new sort of entertainment growing popular in Europe, and it was about time she tried it here. It would be a new ¡®artistic endeavor¡¯ for Palmer to mock, but she almost relished seeing him squirm any time she made any sort of changes. With his controlling tendencies, which all his clan shared, and complete lack of interest in anything creative, he would always be miffed over any changes. Not that he ever had any real say in the entertainment side of the business. That was the whole reason he needed Claire at all. Even if he¡¯d never admit it out loud.

    <hr>

    It took another week or so to institute all the changes to the club¡¯s new kind of entertainment. But by the following weekend, she had managed to completely re-brand the place once again, as she had done several times in the countless number of years since it had first been nothing but a pub in the lawless west.

    It was now a far cry from that little tavern where she had first met Kristofer. Where her friends Eliza and Finn had met their grisly fates at the hands of his brother. Where his son, Sebastian tried to turn it into something else and rebelled against her plans to assure customer loyalty. Where that horrible man had taken revenge by ending Sebastian¡¯s life as well. Where his daughter tried to get her own vengeance for her father¡¯s death by murdering all those poor girls; then made the mistake of walking into the club alone with Sean, and meeting her own end.

    The place¡¯s history was so very dark, but now, it was almost unrecognizable; newly unveiled as this new ¡®Cabaret¡¯ club in the heart of the city of angels. And Claire was more than ready to bury every bit of the place¡¯s grim past with shows that would hopefully mesmerize the masses.

    One night after the new signs and lights went up, and the first show started, people did flock there to see this new brand of entertainment. And one of those mesmerized masses happened to be Lucian¡¯s adopted daughter, Kirielle, now fifteen years old.

    She had grown into a stunningly beautiful young girl over the years. She was quite petite, with waist length platinum blonde locks, and the palest of blue eyes. And she was indeed completely enamored with the stage show she had dragged Lucian to that night.

    ¡°You really know the lady that owns this place?¡± she asked Lucian excitedly as the curtain fell after the show¡¯s opening and the stage began to be prepared for the next act of the night.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known her since first coming to America, actually. We do go back a long way. But, Kirielle--¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her excitement couldn¡¯t keep her from interrupting, ¡°Can we go talk to her, please?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kirielle...¡± he stated warily as he watched some of the incredibly scantily clad performers move past them to get drinks before it was time for the next performance.

    ¡°What¡¯s to know? This place is incredible! And I hear they may start to do matin¨¦e shows during the day too,¡± she prodded.

    ¡°Why should that matter?¡± he asked as he looked down at where she was practically bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°Ever since Summer left, you haven¡¯t wanted me to even leave the house during the day. Afraid I¡¯ll get into trouble or something? But...¡± she began pointedly, ¡°if I could get a job here, you¡¯d never have to worry about where I was, now would you?¡±

    Lucian let out a sound of disbelief, ¡°Not sure how you spending the day dancing and singing at some club,wearing who knows what, is supposed to fill me with calm.¡±

    ¡°Not just some club. Your friend¡¯s club! You trust your friend, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Lucian just shook his head at how manipulative this teenage girl was trying to be, or more likely, at how successfully she was managing to make him feel like he should give in to her wants, crazy as they were.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Claire spends much time here during the day either,¡± he stated with an uncomfortable sigh.

    ¡°Come on, at least let me see if she¡¯ll let me audition! You know how much I love to sing and dance. And how good I am at it. Do you really want to tell me I can¡¯t follow my dreams?¡± she pleaded.

    Lucian shook his head again, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± he muttered with another sigh.

    ¡°Was that a yes?¡± she asked, beaming up at him with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°We can meet her, but no promises!¡± he finally gave in, which caused the young girl to throw her arms around him and give him a peck on the cheek. He couldn¡¯t help the pang in his heart her gratitude caused, his mind immediately returning to his actual daughter who Awsha stole from him all those years ago, and recently claimed could still be alive, unbelievable as that idea even was.

    His painful reverie was interrupted though, as his current ward grabbed him by the wrist and began leading him up the stairs to the actual loft part of Raven¡¯s Loft, in search of the woman she so desperately wanted to meet.

    Despite how brief their meeting was, Kirielle¡¯s sheer beauty and exuberance was enough to convince Claire to let her come in for that audition shortly before doors opened the next evening. After thanking her profusely, Kirielle then rushed back downstairs as the next performance was about to begin. She was determined to memorize every step and every lyric before her chance at joining them up there on that stage.

    ¡°She¡¯s... energetic,¡± Claire decided on as she smiled over her desk at where Lucian had remained upstairs after Kirielle had headed back down to the club floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s one word for it,¡± Lucian agreed with another wary sigh.

    ¡°Good quality for a performer, though,¡± Claire assured.

    ¡°Not even sure that¡¯s what I want her to be, honestly,¡± he admitted, his eyes moving over Claire, just as she had let hers move over him. They may have only been intimate once, but the memory seemed to hover in the air between them every time they had spoken since.

    ¡°You mean you aren¡¯t the one that fostered that interest of hers in song and dance? I find that hard to believe,¡± Claire chided.

    ¡°Wanting her to appreciate it, and wanting her to dance around on a stage in her underthings? Not quite the same,¡± he returned wryly.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a chuckle at his words, ¡°I promise that if I do hire her, I¡¯ll try to find her the most conservative of underthings.¡±

    ¡°How comforting,¡± Lucian scoffed, though still managed a smile. ¡°So, I must say though, that this meeting has surprised me in another way.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Why you of course,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I mean, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you almost seemed, well, happy,¡± he clarified, giving her a questioning look.

    Claire let out a slightly self-conscious laugh, ¡°I suppose that would be shocking, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Quite,¡± he agreed, then made himself ask, ¡°Let me guess, your magic man finally found his way back to you?¡± Though, as he asked the question, he tried to keep any feelings he may have had about that out of his tone.

    ¡°Eliot?¡± she gave him a questioning look. ¡°Last I heard, he was back in your hometown.¡± She then remembered Lucian¡¯s ties to Summer, as well as Summer¡¯s formerly very close friendship with Eliot. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve heard something different?¡±

    ¡°My hometown?¡± Lucian asked with surprise, ¡°What on Earth is he doing in London?¡± He then responded to the other half of her statement, ¡°And no, why would I have heard anything different?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t sure if Summer and he were in touch again,¡± she replied more quietly.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes at her drop in tone before responding, ¡°Well, if they are, I wouldn¡¯t be aware of it anyway.¡±

    Claire looked up at his statement, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Summer moved out a while ago,¡± he offered that information, watching closely for any reaction to cross Claire¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Why did I not know that?¡± she asked, more to herself.

    ¡°Well, last time I tried speaking with you, was when Eliot first disappeared again, and you were quite directly spirited away by your filmmaker friends,¡± he reminded her pointedly.

    Claire let out a small laugh, ¡°That was ages ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± he agreed with the same tone.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°Well you knew where to find me if you missed me that much,¡± she scolded him.

    ¡°How much I miss you and how much I really don¡¯t want to speak to Sean?¡± he feigned thoughtfulness, ¡°This my dear, is the eternal battle going on in my head every time I think of you.¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± she wrinkled her nose at his words.

    He gave her a playful grin before speaking again, ¡°But do tell, if Eliot is off and away in England of all places, and his most recent absence has been the cause of your woe in years of late, why then are you in higher spirits this evening then?¡±

    Claire let out a sigh as she tried to find a fitting answer to that question. She doubted telling him about her recent nights of passion with both of her ¡®filmmaker friends¡¯ would probably be a wise answer, after all. ¡°I suppose, I¡¯ve had my current troubles put into perspective in recent nights.¡±

    ¡°Well, that sounds useful. I think I may need someone to do that for me too. Are you available?¡±

 Chapter 23

    ¡°You have current troubles?¡± Claire looked back at him questioningly. ¡°Consider my interest piqued.¡±

    ¡°We all have current troubles, don¡¯t we?¡± he responded, ¡°It¡¯s just a question of how good we are at dealing with them, or at least ignoring them,¡± he added. ¡°But I¡¯m glad I can still stir your interest,¡± he added with a pointed smile, the two exchanging knowing, if somewhat awkward looks with one another momentarily.

    Trying to push past the obvious innuendo, Claire replied, ¡°Is this about you and Summer parting ways?¡±

    Lucian couldn¡¯t help a small smile playing at his lips at the fact that that was her first assumption. ¡°As I said, that happened a while ago,¡± he reiterated. He then added, more quietly, ¡°Though I must admit that things have gotten a bit more problematic since her departure.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that statement before asking another question, her curiosity indeed piqued, ¡°So, why did the two of you part, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Claire, are you showing an interest in my love life? That would be a good method of sidetracking me from my troubles I suppose,¡± he returned wryly, leaning forward in his seat slightly.

    Claire scoffed, though looked down to hide any emotions betraying her expression, ¡°Well, she did used to be my husband¡¯s lover, as well as very good friends with my.. other lover. So hearing that she¡¯s left the life of another former lover of mine, well it does inspire a bit of curiosity, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°So many lovers,¡± Lucian teased, causing her to avert her eyes once again, ¡°but I am quite pleased to be counted among them, especially after only one night,¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding, that charisma of his never fully hidden, no matter the conversation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret wanting to help you with whatever troubles you were speaking of earlier,¡± she warned him with a scowl, playful though it was. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m over three hundred years old. There¡¯s bound to be a few colorful nights in my past, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Lucian grinned over at her, ¡°Oh do tell. Maybe the details of such nights of passion could also help me to forget those troubles of mine at least for one evening.¡±

    She just shook her head back at him, trying to bite back a smile at his flirtation, ¡°You want my help or not?¡±

    ¡°Oh I would love to be helped by you,¡± he teased once more.

    ¡°Lucian,¡± she scolded.

    He finally allowed a sigh of concession, not wanting to push his luck too far with her. At least not yet. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯d like to talk of things dire, rather than things I desire,¡± he smirked again before adopting a more serious expression, ¡°we can, but I must warn you...¡± he paused trying to find the best way to finish his sentence.

    ¡°Warn me of what?¡± Claire asked after a few seconds of his silence.

    ¡°The troubles I was referring too earlier, they may tend to bring up some... less pleasant memories than the ones we were just alluding to.¡± He paused again, ¡°For both of us,¡± he added more quietly.

    That caused her questioning look to deepen, ¡°For both of us?¡±

    Another sigh before he continued, ¡°As I said, my problems have grown since Summer left. It¡¯s rather hard to always keep your eyes open when you¡¯re forced to slumber through every single day.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Claire asked.

    Lucian steeled himself to broach the subject he was only skirting thus far, ¡°My problems are of a parental nature, oddly enough for that to be a problem our kind have. But that¡¯s why you¡¯re someone who might actually be able to relate,¡± he dared, watching her closely.

    ¡°Me?¡± Claire returned with further confusion.

    Another deep sigh as he got to the less pleasant part he had been referring to earlier, ¡°When I died, I had just lost the mother of my only daughter, and was left with the prospect of having to be an only parent to a daughter just entering her teens.¡± He took a moment to make himself continue onward through the subject of the most painful part of his life. ¡°And then I met Awsha, and she took my life, as well as my daughter.¡± He sighed again. ¡°Then I spent the next fifty years mourning the loss of my daughter, and my life. Then Kirielle came into that life, and now... she¡¯s the closest I¡¯ve come to being a father again, and she¡¯s just passed the age Lenore was when I lost her. So, this is all new territory for me, on many levels.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m someone who can relate?¡± Claire asked, her voice just above a whisper.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°You said Erica was, what, twenty when you lost her? So you did have to deal with being a Kindred parent to a teenage human daughter, at least for a while, did you not?¡± he explained, though kept his voice low, as he didn¡¯t relish the idea of bringing up those painful memories for Claire either, especially when she had seemed to be in surprisingly high spirits for once that night.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose I did,¡± Claire¡¯s voice remained a whisper, ¡°but I obviously didn¡¯t do a very good job, did I?¡±

    ¡°Darling, stop there. I have no desire to foul your mood, I just wanted your advice, if I could dare to ask for it.¡± He then added, ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t it an earthquake that killed her? I doubt any vampire, no matter how powerful, could have stopped that fate.¡±

    ¡°True, I suppose,¡± she made herself admit, ¡°though it doesn¡¯t make it hurt any less.¡±

    ¡°Understandable. If it¡¯s any consolation, I could very directly be blamed for what happened to my daughter. I mean, I got drunk and shagged a vampire. The worst one I possibly could have shagged it seems. And we see how that turned out.¡±

    Claire tried to push through the dark memories of Erica¡¯s death and return her thoughts to the present as best she could, ¡°I suppose I can try to offer advice. I remember Erica at fifteen very well. That was a... particularly stressful year.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, should I even ask?¡±

    Claire scoffed, ¡°Ironically, it was actually Awsha¡¯s fault that that year was so terrible as well.¡±

    ¡°Awsha? How so?¡± he asked worriedly. His immediate thoughts moving to his last meeting with his sire, and her implication that Lenore could very much still be alive, after all this time, and still under her complete control. It wasn¡¯t a comforting thought, in any way, which caused him to want to know what Awsha could possibly have to do with some other young girl, as Claire was implying now.

    ¡°I suppose the short version is that she used her powers to control Erica from the time she was around seven, until she was fifteen. She would make her think things about us, me, that weren¡¯t true, she would make her lash out at us.¡± Claire forced herself on, ¡°And as she got older, Awsha found more creative ways to make her do that.¡±

    ¡°Creative?¡± Lucian responded worriedly.

    ¡°We are a clan known for our creativity. And if it¡¯s channeled into the wrong things...¡± she just shook her head, her mind also going to what little Rion had told her of his time with Marina. Claire was not absolutely positive that Awsha had fully become antitribu, but it was very highly likely, considering the things Awsha had done, and the man, nay snake, that she had been beholden to for so very long.

    Lucian went silent for a very long time, thinking deeply on her words, without providing any of his own. Though Claire couldn¡¯t read his thoughts, and could only get the faintest impressions about his feelings, due to Awsha¡¯s blood having made him nearly as powerful as Claire herself. But regardless, knowing that Awsha had taken his little girl away from him all those years ago, she could easily imagine what those thoughts of his now were upon hearing about another young girl¡¯s experience with the woman.

    ¡°And you¡¯re worried about Kirielle now?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. I¡¯m unable to be much of a parent at all to her during the day. Yes, I have a servant, but he¡¯s normally taking care of my patients during the day. So, I can¡¯t help wondering about what may happen during all those hours I can¡¯t be there.¡±

    Claire looked down thoughtfully, ¡°At least you know that Awsha, or the girl¡¯s mother, won¡¯t eventually be an issue during the day, at any rate,¡± she attempted to offer some comfort.

    ¡°And when was it that Awsha¡¯s ghouls murdered her own sire?¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t help pointing out bitterly.

    Claire allowed a sound of defeat at the reminder. She then looked back up, ¡°You¡¯re not worried about Awsha actually having any reason to go after Kirielle are you? How would that even benefit her?¡±

    Lucian thought a long moment before trying to find a response to that question, ¡°She still may hold out some hope of me helping her at some point. Who knows with that woman¡¯s ability to hold a grudge and hope for the impossible? And, we know she¡¯s willing to use children we care about to achieve her ends, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Then it was Claire¡¯s turn to maul over his words before replying, ¡°Well, if I can find a job for Kirielle, I have several of my own servants scattered throughout the staff here. It helps me know what Palmer might be doing when I¡¯m not around,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that my servants know to do all they can to keep her safe as well. If that helps ease your fears any at all?¡± she asked him hopefully.

    ¡°It does, a little,¡± he returned, managing a smile, thoughtful though it was.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else I can do to help, please let me know,¡± Claire offered.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes moved over her with a bit of mischief, only meeting her eyes again when he noted her looking back at him, awaiting a response. ¡°Oh, you meant with Kirielle?¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a wry chuckle, ¡°You are in rare form tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, it must have been all that talk of former lovers earlier. Yes, let¡¯s blame it on that,¡± he added with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible!¡± she complained, though her smile belied her words.

    ¡°Incorrigible or encourageable?¡± he returned.

    Claire let out another little laugh, ¡°Is that even a word, Dr. Ellsworth?¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but I find myself not caring at the moment,¡± he continued with a bit of sultriness.

    Claire narrowed her eyes at him again, ¡°And here I thought Kirielle was the one who dragged you here tonight. I¡¯m beginning to suspect the opposite.¡±

    A slight chuckle from him then, ¡°Despite how much I may or may not have wanted to set eyes, or anything else, on you tonight, I assure you, the girl is more than enamored with what you¡¯ve done here. And the fact that you¡¯re a woman who¡¯s done it? She may be more infatuated with you than even...¡± but he only let his voice trail off then, casting those impossibly dark eyes away from her again.

 Chapter 24

    As promised, Claire did let Kirielle audition to join the entertainers that kept the crowds coming into Raven¡¯s Loft each night. And when it was the girl¡¯s turn to take the stage she nailed every step, lyric and note flawlessly, as if made for the stage. Claire, Lucian and all the others present, including the others auditioning, and those who had already secured their spots in the show, were stunned into silence by Kirielle¡¯s talent. Though, for Lucian, it seemed more of a worried silence at the thought of his ward being propelled into the spotlight, as well as all the attention that may come with it. But, it was impossible to deny that she was easily born to be on that stage. Even Palmer emerged from his office to watch her audition.

    After taking a seat near Claire and Lucian to watch the performance, Palmer glanced at Claire once Kirielle had finished and was nervously awaiting Claire¡¯s decision to break the silence, everyone¡¯s eyes still pinned to her.

    ¡°Tell me you are planning to hire this girl,¡± Palmer spoke to Claire, his voice breaking into her consciousness as she simply stared up at Kirielle¡¯s waiting face.

    Taking a moment to process his words and turn back to Palmer, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever see the day you showed any interest in this side of the business.¡±

    Palmer scoffed before replying, ¡°Even a non-Toreador knows star quality when they see it. This one¡¯s voice, and body, will bring in even more crowds. That has to be obvious to you sort,¡± he added as he looked between Claire and Lucian pointedly.

    ¡°That body is fifteen years old,¡± Lucian huffed, also having to take a moment to pull his attention from Kirielle back to Palmer.

    ¡°This is show business,¡± Palmer stated bluntly, ¡°the younger the better. Everyone knows that.¡± He then gave Lucian a dismissive look before turning back to Claire. ¡°So we are hiring her, then?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Kirielle asked with hopeful excitement, now having moved from the stage to approach where the three Kindred had sat watching her.

    Claire took a moment to look between Kirielle and her two companions, both wearing expectant expressions, though Lucian¡¯s decidedly more wary. ¡°Well, you were amazing. But I¡¯m guessing you must already know that.¡±

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± she exclaimed eagerly.

    Claire looked to Lucian for any opinion he may want to offer. ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s got the talent, and the drive,¡± Lucian admitted with slight defeat. ¡°If I said no, I¡¯d have a feeling you¡¯d all look at me like I just kicked a puppy,¡± he shook his head, knowing when he was outnumbered.

    ¡°A prize-winning one,¡± Palmer returned smartly, as if the idea of anyone saying no to putting this girl on the stage was simply absurd.

    ¡°Puppy analogies aside,¡± Claire scowled between the two men, ¡°you really were amazing, Kirielle. It would be a crime against all art not to let you have this chance.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she squealed happily as she gave Lucian a quick hug then ran over to the other performers to share her excitement and get started on plans for how she¡¯d best fit into the show.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s settled. We have a club to open soon. I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡± And with that, Palmer stood and made his way back up the steps.

    Claire bit her lip slightly as Lucian looked more than a bit wary as he watched Kirielle and the other performers heading back stage. ¡°So, how much do you hate this?¡± she asked him worriedly.

    ¡°Well, I did bring her here, didn¡¯t I?¡± he stated as he looked back her way. ¡°How is it that a fifteen year old mortal girl can so easily wear down a nearly one hundred year old vampire?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re counting your mortal years too?¡± she smiled, slightly relieved that he didn¡¯t seem all that upset, aside from his understandable concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°Depends on the night, I suppose,¡± Claire replied with a small smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to regret this, considering I could have said no.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that you really could have,¡± he disagreed gently. ¡°She is amazing after all. Made for this even. Just because I try to be a doctor doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t see incredible artistic talent.¡±

    ¡°You are a Toreador, after all,¡± Claire smiled back. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the only good thing about your sire being who she was,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°How is she one of us anyway? She seems so...¡± Lucian just shook his head.

    ¡°Well, she did pick an extremely attractive childe,¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help adding, if for no other reason than moving the conversation away from Awsha and all the bad feelings that her name inevitably brought up, for both of them.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Are you flirting with me, Claire?¡± Lucian smiled back at her again, ¡°Or is that just wishful thinking on my part?¡±

    Claire let out an uneasy laugh, ¡°It¡¯s not that far-fetched that I find you attractive. Considering...¡± she just looked away with another smile.

    ¡°Our one night?¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t help finishing the sentence for her.

    Claire looked back at him quickly then, before choosing her response, ¡°I guess it was pretty memorable.¡±

    ¡°My my Claire, that sounds like it could be flirting as well,¡± he then tried to lighten the conversation ever so slightly. ¡°Or is it just because that was the night when Eliot came back from his trip overseas or some such thing?¡±

    Claire wrinkled her nose at the question, ¡°Can¡¯t a night be memorable for more than one reason?¡±

    In response to her statement, he smiled again. Then, emboldened by her flirtatious comments, he moved closer, and placed his mouth over hers ever so gently. Claire tensed at first, but soon kissed him back. After all, it was no coincidence that they did have that one night together. And it had been far too many other nights since.

    <hr>

    By the time the bartenders announced last call, Claire and Lucian had since moved their conversation to a large booth at the corner of the club. The two were still smiling and chatting, and sitting close enough that their bodies touched atop the black leather cushions, despite the fact that the booth was large enough for an entire group of club goers to comfortably be seated.

    ¡°There¡¯s our muse,¡± Daeran¡¯s jovial tone interrupted them as he and Rion appeared near their table and invited themselves to a seat across from the two who had been engaged in pleasant conversation for the entire night.

    ¡°Dae, Rion, hi,¡± Claire greeted them a little awkwardly, putting the tiniest amount of distance between she and Lucian then. ¡°We did have plans, tonight, didn¡¯t we?¡± she added, as though just recalling that fact upon seeing the two incredibly attractive, and multi-talented, young Kindred join them.

    Lucian had the slightest trace of disappointment cross his face at the confirmation that his evening with Claire was likely about to end, but quickly hid it behind his usual smile. ¡°The three of you planning your next incredibly successful film tonight, then?¡±

    Daeran and Rion gave each other a knowing smile before moving their glances back to Claire, ¡°I suppose the subject of our next film may come up tonight,¡± the younger of the two smiled wryly, his pools of light green pointedly moving over her with obvious familiarity.

    ¡°Among other things,¡± Rion stated nearly inaudibly, causing another wry grin from his partner.

    Their words and behavior were easily noted by Lucian as he narrowed his impossibly dark eyes and took a long look at the two new arrivals, seeing so much more than any mere mortal would as he did.

    ¡°So, is this beautiful man your plus one tonight then, Claire, darling?¡± Rion asked to move the conversation past his last statement.

    ¡°Because I think we¡¯d be quite fine with that,¡± Daeran added as his eyes then moved appreciatively over Lucian as well.

    Lucian broke off his supernatural appraisal of the two much younger Kindred and cleared his throat, ¡°Not that I don¡¯t appreciate the... thought,¡± he decided on, ¡°but the big screen is not my fort¨¦,¡± he excused. He then forced the smile back to his lips after having taken in much more than even their words or actions had already implied. ¡°Besides, I have a teenage starlet to escort home. I¡¯m sure she has plenty to talk about, considering her new career. Goodnight, Claire.¡± he gave her a tiny kiss on the cheek and stood. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he simply nodded to the other men before moving off toward the door to the backstage area without another word.

    ¡°Sorry did we mess up... a thing?¡± Rion asked Claire a moment later.

    ¡°A thing?¡± Claire asked, buying time to find a response after pulling her eyes back from Lucian¡¯s retreating figure.

    ¡°Between you and Mr. tall, dark and handsome there,¡± Daeran added to Rion¡¯s question.

    Claire let out an uneasy laugh, ¡°No, no. Me and Lucian aren¡¯t ¡®a thing,¡¯¡± she assured, then quickly added, ¡°I mean, we had a thing... but I mean, that was a long time ago. Decades even. And tonight we just... We started talking again and...¡± she shook her head, giving up on even trying to explain she and Lucian, especially to her two most recent intimate partners.

    ¡°If our kind could blush,¡± Rion teased with a smirk.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m hardly shy. As you two know... well,¡± she returned, trying to regain her composure.

    ¡°Which makes it that much cuter,¡± Daeran teased again, causing her to give him a playful scowl in return.

    ¡°He¡¯s just.. very charismatic,¡± Claire excused.

    Daeran smirked back at her, ¡°It¡¯s the British accent. It makes everyone more attractive.¡±

    That was when Rion looked back at him, ¡°So, now the truth comes out. It was my accent that made you fall for me all along,¡± he teased. Though it was true that Rion¡¯s accent and voice were indeed two of the most attractive things about him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s all it was,¡± Daeran teased in return.

    Claire just shook her head with a smile as she looked between the two of them, ¡°So, were we supposed to go to your place or mine tonight?¡±

    ¡°By mine, I assume you¡¯re not talking about the Prince¡¯s estate?¡± Rion asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Mine as in the place I, or rather, Eliot, owns right across the street,¡± she assured.

    ¡°Oh, the ¡®E¡¯ word. We may have to work extra hard to cheer her up tonight,¡± Daeran told Rion, feigning a furtive tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rion looked back at Claire, ¡°she seemed cheery enough when we got here.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re nothing if not overachievers,¡± Daeran teased back.

    She just shook her head back at them again as she stood, ¡°Come on, you two. There¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve wanted to discuss with you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Will this be a clothing optional discussion?¡± Daeran asked as the two stood to join her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all when the three of us get together?¡± Rion smirked as well.

    Claire just chuckled again, before gesturing for them to follow her toward the door, where she tossed only the briefest glance back at where Lucian had now retrieved Kirielle from backstage and the two of them were also preparing to leave for the night. As her eyes met Lucian¡¯s, the two exchanged one more smile before she, Daeran and Rion made their way through the club doors and out into the night together.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Well?¡± Kirielle was asking Lucian as he finished locking the door of their home behind them that night.

    ¡°Well?¡± he repeated as he turned back to look down at her, his dark eyes mirroring the question in her much lighter ones.

    ¡°You let me do all the talking the entire way home,¡± she semi-expanded on her question.

    He gave her another questioning look, ¡°Well, you do have a lovely voice,¡± he smirked, ¡°and it seemed you had plenty to say.¡±

    ¡°Of course I did, but I still wanted to hear about your night too,¡± she continued.

    ¡°My night?¡± he responded, his expression remaining. ¡°My night was the same as yours, dear girl. We both spent the evening watching the performances. You just watched from backstage with all your new comrades.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not gonna mention a thing about Claire?¡±

    That did make him take pause, attempting to find a response, ¡°What about her?¡±

    Kirielle just let out a laugh of disbelief, ¡°You were at her side all night,¡± she stated, almost as though she was the one reprimanding the closest thing she had to a parent in this particular scenario.

    Lucian took another moment to reply, ¡°Well, she and I have known each other some time. You know that. We were just catching up,¡± he claimed, trying to busy himself straightening a nearby painting.

    ¡°Right,¡± the teen scoffed, ¡°and what part of catching up involved you kissing her?¡±

    That did make Lucian freeze momentarily before eventually turning back to face the tiny blonde girl looking up at where he stood over a foot taller than her, yet she still wore a smug grin, awaiting his response.

    After taking another moment to find words, he spoke, ¡°You do know it¡¯s well after three am. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading off to bed like an obedient child, thankful that her guardian decided to go along with allowing her to pursue her dreams of stardom this very night?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± she stated plainly. ¡°Now, what is going on with you and Claire?¡±

    Lucian let out a sound of disbelief, once again lamenting the fact that a teenage girl could so easily manipulate an immortal born nearly eighty years before she herself was.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure what answer you¡¯re hoping for here. Not that any answer would actually be a concern of yours. At least not yet,¡± he added more quietly, averting his eyes as he did.

    ¡°Yet?¡± she pressed.

    He scoffed again, ¡°Kirielle, dear, the truth is, I honestly don¡¯t know what is ¡®going on¡¯ with Claire and I. It is all rather up in the air right now,¡± he admitted at last.

    ¡°Right...¡± she repeated, though more thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry dear, but that is the most truthful answer I can give you. Now, about you going to bed,¡± he added pointedly, gesturing toward her bedroom door.

    After a long moment, Kirielle spoke again, ¡°Claire knows that lady, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s another lady now? I¡¯ve been busier than I thought tonight,¡± he played off her question.

    Kirielle wrinkled her nose before her expression grew more serious, ¡°I mean the lady who made Summer leave.¡±

    That did do well to make Lucian¡¯s eyes fly back to her, ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The lady you used to know too. The one who showed up here that night. Summer got really strange after that. Then she left. She was scared of her,¡± she told him quietly, looking down then as well.

    Lucian flinched slightly, needing a moment to find words, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about who I think you may be talking about,¡± he swallowed slightly, ¡°then that was years ago. You were only ten or so. How would you even have known or understood what even was going on with Summer, or any ¡®ladies?¡¯¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°I understood enough to see how scared Summer was. She even implied that she had to leave before ¡®she¡¯ came back. I was ten, Lucian, not blind or deaf,¡± she pointed out though softly.

    He closed his eyes momentarily, his mind immediately returning to another little girl who had meant so much to him before that ¡®lady¡¯ in question took her away from him as well. Only, in a much more direct way than she had also now done to make Summer leave, or so Kirielle seemed to believe.

    ¡°Summer was.... Summer could do amazing things. I doubt that Awsha could have scared her bad enough to have been the only reason that she would have left, Kirielle.¡± he attempted to convince himself as much as the young girl before him.

    ¡°So what other reason was there? Was it Claire?¡± she dared, though softly.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Lucian swallowed again, trying to hide any true reaction he had to that particular question.

    ¡°Well, you said you¡¯ve known Claire a long time. And Summer said that Awsha was someone all of you used to know. So, I¡¯m guessing that means that Claire knows sca¡ªAwsha, too, right?¡±

    Lucian gave her another look of surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you full of theories?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not denying it,¡± Kirielle pressed, though cautiously.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Lucian shook his head back down at the girl. ¡°Yes, Claire knew Awsha, long before I ever met that horrid woman. But I¡¯m still not sure where you¡¯re even going with this line of questioning.¡±

    Kirielle looked down a moment before answering, ¡°I just want to know if Claire, or Awsha, or both of them, are the real reason Summer left.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes moved to the floor then. ¡°That¡¯s not the easiest question to answer, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°Still not a denial,¡± Kirielle stated sadly.

    Lucian sighed heavily, ¡°Summer was quite capable of defending herself if Awsha were to try anything... serious. And things between Summer and Claire were always a bit... difficult. But the reason Summer left was because that¡¯s what she wanted to do. Blaming the people who are still here, any of us, is not going to change that, Kir¡¯,¡± he attempted to offer some semblance of wisdom to the girl.

    ¡°And whatever is happening with you and Claire now... was that happening when you and Summer were still together?¡±

    Lucian gave her another shocked look at the accusation, ¡°You¡¯re honestly asking me if I cheated on Summer with Claire, and then she just used Awsha as an excuse to leave?¡± he restated, shaking his head back at her.

    ¡°I mean, you said you¡¯ve known Claire a long time. And the two of you did look pretty cozy tonight,¡± Kirielle asked as she bit her lip, her eyes not moving from his face now. ¡°So, were you cozy with her when you were supposed to be with Summer, too?¡±

    Lucian shook his head up at the ceiling before speaking again, ¡°If you only knew the irony of that question.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Kirielle asked, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You think you know so much, little love, but you¡¯ve only been here, in this world, for fifteen short years. So much of our lives happened before you even had life,¡± Lucian attempted to keep his tone gentle.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being condescending,¡± she glared up at him. ¡°Just because you and your friends have been around forever, doesn¡¯t mean the rest of us, the ones who still have a pulse, don¡¯t count!¡±

    Lucian sighed once more, ¡°That is not what I meant. And forever is a little inaccurate,¡± he shook his head again. ¡°I just mean, it would take a long time to explain everything that¡¯s happened before you even came into this world.¡±

    Her glare remained, ¡°What¡¯s so hard to explain? I just asked if Summer really left because you were sleeping with Claire.¡±

    Lucian let out another chuckle of disbelief at the blunt question, ¡°Firstly, not really a question I expected to have to answer to my fifteen year old ward, ever. But since I don¡¯t foresee you letting it go, Claire and I were together, but---¡±

    ¡°So I was right!¡± she interrupted angrily.

    ¡°If you¡¯d be kind enough to let me finish,¡± he stated through clenched teeth, ¡°we were together, all of one time, and it happened to be seven years before Summer was even born,¡± he finished emphatically.

    ¡°What?¡± Kirielle asked, a little thrown then.

    ¡°Yes, dear girl: Claire and I had one night together, back in 1873, when both of us were in a rather bad place. And since then, we¡¯ve simply been friends, from time to time,¡± he added more quietly. ¡°What you witnessed tonight was both of us making some attempt, in vain though it may have been,¡± he couldn¡¯t help interjecting, ¡°to reconnect.¡±

    Kirielle seemed lost in thought a moment, taking a seat on the sofa, despite the time being nearly three-thirty am at this point. ¡°And what did you mean about the irony of my question about Summer and Claire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really relevant to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lucian,¡± she interrupted another attempt of his to shut down her questions.

    "Fine, if you really want to fill your head with decades'' old drama,¡± he mumbled. ¡°But yes, I may have been with Claire once, forty-two years ago, scandalously enough,¡± he smirked, ¡°but Summer has her own history, and that was closer to, say, fifteen years ago.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what history?¡±

    Lucian sat down next to her, having all but given up on dissuading the girls¡¯ questions, or getting her to go to bed. ¡°As I said, things between Summer and Claire had always been a bit tense, and that was mainly due to the relationship Summer was in before she and I got involved.¡±

    ¡°Relationship?¡±

    ¡°I suppose, I was really only on the peripheral of the whole thing at the time. But needless to say, Claire had good reason to keep her distance until well after Summer left our lives.¡±

    ¡°What relationship?¡± Kirielle had to ask again.

    Another sigh from Lucian, ¡°Well, Summer spent about a year with, well, with Claire¡¯s husband,¡± he forced the words out as though he really didn¡¯t want to say them at all, but this young girl was relentless.

    Kirielle nearly choked then, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who?¡±

    ¡°Yes, him,¡± Lucian sighed in defeat.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s... husband? As in the biggest, baddest vampire in the whole city? The one you all have to answer to? That one?¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°A little louder, I¡¯m not sure you woke up the neighbors yet, doll,¡± he scolded her with a lack of seriousness. ¡°And I don¡¯t know about big and bad, but he is very old, very powerful, and... annoyingly pretty,¡± he mumbled the last bit.

    ¡°Well, I mean, Claire¡¯s way too pretty too... and I suppose, just about as old and powerful as the Prince, isn¡¯t she?¡± Kirielle then bit back a smile before adding, ¡°I guess they are the perfect couple... aside from all the other people they¡¯ve apparently been involved with?¡± she added, thinking on the matter.

    ¡°Thank you for that. Helpful,¡± Lucian responded wryly.

    ¡°Well, I mean, you were with Claire even though she¡¯d been married to Sean for like a millennium, right?¡±

    ¡°OK, can you please stop talking about your pseudo-father¡¯s one time lover? It¡¯s a bit jarring, still. And ¡®millennium¡¯ is a bit of an exaggeration. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve got enough talent to offset your abysmal math skills,¡± he had to tease her. He then added, ¡°And yes, they do have a very... interesting marriage,¡± he had to admit.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Kirielle stated thoughtfully then.

    ¡°Wow?¡± he repeated incredulously.

    ¡°I was just thinking, you¡¯ve been with not one, but two women who have been with the most powerful, and annoyingly pretty,¡± she grinned, ¡°vampire in the city. You must have a lot of confidence in your... skills.¡±

    Lucian looked back at that particular statement, appalled enough to reply, ¡°Well, I am a doctor. That does come with an extensive knowledge of... anatomy.¡±

    ¡°Oh eww!¡± she scowled back at him.

    ¡°You started that tangent, dear,¡± he returned smartly.

    Kirielle just groaned before yanking the conversation back to a previous subject, ¡°And where does Awsha come into all of this?¡± she asked a minute later.

    He then paused a moment realizing just then that every lover he had been with since the night of his death had indeed been with Sean prior to his own encounter with them. Which would actually bring the total to three. Though, he wisely chose not to mention that piece of his history with Awsha just then.

    ¡°Awsha, my horrid sire, is a nightmare we¡¯d all like to forget,¡± he instead admitted with obvious discomfort. ¡°And it is nearly four am. I think we¡¯ve had a long enough stroll down memory lane for one night, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I suppose I have made you squirm long enough for one evening. And you did allow me to audition tonight. So, I suppose I can let you off the hook ¡­ for now,¡± she teased, finally standing to move toward her bedroom door.

    ¡°How generous a daughter you are,¡± he replied wryly, causing her to only snicker again before finally heading into her room at last. Though, Lucian still looked more than a bit uncomfortable about any of that entire conversation, nonetheless.

 Chapter 26

    Rion¡¯s years spent as Marina¡¯s ghoul had involved many ¡®games,¡¯ as she liked to call them. Her favorite though was allowing her ghouls to finally find release through the intense pleasure they all desired so strongly, only to then suddenly turn it into something twisted, demented, and altogether agonizing; as well as mind-breakingly traumatizing.

    However, Rion¡¯s years with Daeran had slowly begun to offset that trauma, and help him to begin healing from it, and eventually start moving past it. Or bury it at the very least. Daeran had passed through his adolescence indulging in every kind of pleasure he could find. He had spent the entire last half of his mortal life convinced that he was about to be put in prison, or worse, for things he had no memory of doing. And his extensive wealth allowed him to live every conscious moment to its fullest, while he still could.

    Their combined knowledge of all sorts of pleasures was something they had eagerly shared with Claire during all their recent nights of passion. And the result was not only them continuing those nights, frequently, but also allowing Claire to feel pleasure that not only met, but often even surpassed the pleasure she had gotten from physical intimacy back when she was truly alive. Before the pleasure of the Kiss superseded anything that mere lovemaking still caused her to feel.

    On that particular night, their encounter had begun to take place upon the lush sofa in the parlor of the Victorian manor she and Eliot had shared briefly before his current absence. After they had undressed one another, Rion took a seat on the sofa, inching forward slightly to allow his feet to brace him. Then he gently guided Claire backwards to take a seat atop his lap, both their gazes watching where Daeran stood nearby, his own eyes watching them each with an eager smile.

    Claire gasped slightly as Rion reached down to slide himself inside her, as all of them had already prepared their bodies for such an encounter. With a grin, Rion gestured for Daeran to approach as well, which the younger man did without hesitation. He then moved toward the pair who had already been joined as one, and gently leaned down to kiss first Rion, then Claire, before moving closer still. Daeran moved his hand down to where one of his lovers was already penetrating the other, smiling again as he slid his fingers just barely inside her as well, feeling the overwhelming wetness Claire had called forth in order to experience lovemaking at all.

    With another kiss and another smile from Claire, Daeran gently, carefully, began sliding himself inside her to join his other lover who was there already, causing an even louder gasp from her at the sensation. Once the trio began writhing against each other, both men inside her at once, it took mere moments before she was shaking with intense pleasure, which only accelerated the pleasure each man received from her in turn.

    When none of them, Claire least of all, could take much more gratification, Daeran finally pulled himself from his shared spot inside her with Rion and fell back onto the sofa next to them. Then Rion lifted her from his own body, gently as he could, setting her back upon the sofa cushion on his other side, where the both of them mirrored Daeran¡¯s motions and each leaned back as well to make any attempt at all to recover from their shared encounter.

    After a long moment, Claire made some attempt at speaking again, ¡°That was...¡± she just shook her head with a wide grin, not even having the energy to form the rest of the sentence just yet.

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± Daeran agreed with her unfinished thought, the same exhaustion in his voice.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Rion added, which caused all three of them to simply laugh in response, their consensus obvious.

    After several long moments to try and recover, Daeran found his voice again, ¡°So earlier tonight, before this orgasmic haze,¡± he added wryly, ¡°you said there was something you wanted to discuss with us?¡±

    ¡°How do you even remember that right now?¡± Claire asked with another small laugh.

    ¡°Compartmentalizing, darling,¡± Rion answered, ¡°he and I are rather practiced at it.¡±

    She sighed softly as she tried to push herself into sitting up straight again, despite how simply moving brought back the sensation of having them both inside her once more.

    She allowed herself another moment to try and push back that sensation before having to remind herself of what the question even had been. ¡°It seems kind of...¡± Though the two men just looked back at her expectantly, their own recovery having taken a bit less time than hers, considering. ¡°I was just thinking about the club. I mean, earlier, when we were there. Obviously, before this,¡± she added, which caused them each to smirk at the way she always seemed almost bashful when speaking about their encounters, while seeming nothing of the sort during the actual encounters themselves. It was a quality they each found rather endearing about her.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°And what about it?¡± Daeran asked, also sitting up straighter, pushing past his amusement at her post-coital shyness.

    Claire then seemed to be struggling with how to continue the conversation. ¡°Well, Octavia has been talking about taking a position in another city, and---¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Rion and Daeran both asked.

    ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s the Ventrue Primogen, and Palmer¡¯s wife,¡± she added, ¡°and she¡¯s been offered a Princedom elsewhere I believe, and being a Ventrue, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t take it, and Palmer will likely go with her, so...¡±

    Daeran creased his brow, ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯re missing some important information here.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, obviously flustered by the prospect of what she had wanted to discuss with them. And all three of them now sitting there, wearing nothing but the afterglow of their earlier encounter, was not helping her concentration.

    ¡°Just.. one minute.¡± she then made herself stand, shakily though it was, and pulled her long jacket around her, then moved to retrieve each of the men¡¯s trousers that had been left upon the floor near the sofa, holding them out to each of them.

    ¡°So, no round two I assume?¡± Daeran teased as he and Rion reluctantly took their clothing from her.

    Though they gave her questioning looks as they did, the two men did slide back into at least that portion of their clothing before turning their eyes back to her, awaiting the rest of whatever she had been failing to tell them while so obviously distracted by the whole of the evening they had already spent together.

    ¡°OK, so Palmer is the guy who¡¯s pretty much been running Raven¡¯s Loft since we started making films together. And now he¡¯s likely leaving Los Angeles with his wife. So...¡± she sighed again as she looked down, clearly worried about how her companions would react to the news.

    ¡°So... you¡¯re going back to running the Loft then?¡± Rion clarified as the two men managed to keep their expressions blank.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know this is not great timing, and I really, really enjoyed working with both of you... obviously,¡± she added more to herself, ¡°but the club has been the one thing that I¡¯ve always had, for more years than either of you have even been alive. And I can¡¯t just...¡± she sighed again, eyes cast down.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Claire,¡± Daeran assured after another moment, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had the place for centuries. You can¡¯t just let it die. And, I¡¯m sure finding anyone else you trust with it would be difficult. It¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not upset, either of you?¡± she asked warily as she looked between them nervously.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not thrilled, surely,¡± Rion put in as he glanced at Daeran, who didn¡¯t refute the statement, ¡°but we can see why you¡¯d want to make sure that it doesn¡¯t just fall apart after all these years.¡±

    Claire seemed relieved, but then another emotion passed over her face as she thought on their words. ¡°Yes, letting something fall apart after so many years, it would be tragic,¡± she agreed, though there was a pain in her voice as she turned away to hide that same pain that was now reflected in her eyes just then, as well.

    Claire took another moment to compose herself before turning back to her lovers. Though an apologetic smile now graced her lips. She did feel truly guilty about abandoning the production company they had built up in recent years, as well as about leaving behind the successful films that they had created together. But at the same time, she knew that with all the changes the club was now going through, it was something she had to devote her attention to. Well, one of the things she needed to devote her attention to.

    ¡°I think I may just go have a shower, and then probably head home,¡± she told them softly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already home?¡± Daeran replied with a raised brow.

    ¡°My other home,¡± she specified with another downward look before bringing her eyes back up. ¡°But tonight was...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± Daeran repeated with another wry smile as he and Rion grinned back at her again and moved to locate the rest of their clothing.

    Claire simply smiled, nodded, then moved in to give each of them a kiss that seemed all too tender, considering their previous activities that very night. She then smiled back at them once more before heading off to have that shower before the sun would rise in just over an hour or so.

    <hr>

    It was shortly before dawn when Sean was preparing to go to bed for the day after yet another long night of his Princely duties. Just as he reached for his pillow, his eyes turned toward his bedroom door in surprise. A moment later, Claire stepped into the room with what almost seemed a shy smile gracing her lips as their eyes met.

    ¡°Claire?¡± he asked, not able to add any more to his greeting just then as his eyes moved over her.

    ¡°Hi,¡± she replied softly, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked, a slight stammer to his voice as she moved toward the bed.

    Claire looked down again, though managed to hold her smile as she answered, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a loaded question, considering the last... several... years.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes at that particular response, forcibly curbing the urge to look into her head just then. ¡°I admit, I didn¡¯t expect to see you, tonight,¡± he decided on.

    Claire looked down again before speaking, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. But, since I¡¯m here, and it is almost dawn...¡± she began as she glanced toward the long curtains pulled tightly shut over the balcony doors. ¡°Mind if I stay?¡±

    Sean tried to force back a small smile, though didn¡¯t quite succeed as he lifted the cover next to him, ¡°I would never mind.¡±

 Chapter 27

    ~1920~

    Over the next five years, Kirielle¡¯s talent and beauty had garnered her larger and larger roles in the shows performed nightly as Raven¡¯s Loft. Now, at age twenty, and somehow even more beautiful than she was when she had first taken the stage, at fifteen, Kirielle was easily the undisputed star of the most popular Cabaret club in all of Los Angeles. Of course, that stardom did also attract quite a bit of attention to the girl, good and bad, which had been the original reason for Lucian¡¯s initial misgivings about letting her take the job at all.

    On that particular night, Lucian was there, giving her moral support for the premiere of the newest show that would be starting that night. He was often there though, also giving quite a bit of attention to Claire as Kirielle held the attention of the crowds.

    In the middle of she and Lucian¡¯s conversation before the curtain went up that night, Kirielle suddenly turned her eyes toward the door of the club. Of course most of the others who had arrived early also had their attention drawn there as well in that same moment.

    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s here again!¡± she whispered to Lucian, whose eyes had now followed hers as well.

    Lucian then almost visibly flinched as Claire entered the club that night, though not alone. She was on the arm of Sean himself as they stepped through the doors. It was not the first time in the last few years that Sean had made an appearance to watch this current brand of entertainment, and to admire the talent of the new star of the show. After all, before he was ever a Prince, or even a vampire, he himself had been an artist. And considering that he and Claire had been attempting to rekindle their closeness, and she often sang the praises of the tiny blonde with the voice of an angel, his curiosity easily got the better of him from time to time.

    ¡°Listen, darling, I hate to do this on the night of a premiere, but I think I may need to take my leave. But I know you¡¯ll be amazing; you always are,¡± Lucian told Kirielle as he gently squeezed her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± she asked, finally pulling her eyes from where Sean and Claire made their way to their seats for the night.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t give me that look, little love. You know that sometimes I--¡± he began, though his words trailed off as she continued looking up at him with disappointment.

    ¡°Sometimes you just run out the door as fast as you can? At least when Sean shows up?¡± she finished for him, her beautiful voice easily conveying the accusation in her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. It''s not...¡± he shook his head again.

    ¡°Go ahead, finish whatever story you want to make up this time,¡± she told him with a scowl, making a half-hearted attempt to adjust part of her costume.

    ¡°Kirielle don¡¯t do this,¡± he stated sadly, his eyes moving across the room again to where Sean and Claire now sat close together, speaking quietly.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. I mean, even though you¡¯ve been trying to get back with her forever it seems, why should him being here even matter? Don¡¯t they still have an open marriage?¡±

    Lucian scoffed as he dragged his eyes from Sean and back to her, ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± he denied, though weakly.

    ¡°Then what is it about?¡± she asked coolly. She then just shook her head up at him, ¡°Never mind, you won¡¯t explain it anyway. You never do, when it comes to him.¡± And with that, she turned on her heel and disappeared backstage, leaving Lucian to only sigh with frustration. Though, he didn¡¯t go after her. He looked back at Sean once more, then headed toward one of the side exits before either Sean or Claire, noted his presence at all.

    <hr>

    Without Lucian there to escort her home as he usually did, Kirielle exited the club with a sigh once the doors closed for the night. Despite how amazing the show had went, she was still a bit upset about him not having been there.

    She had barely made it a block before turning at the sound of footsteps tentatively exiting an ally behind her. Swallowing hard, she narrowed her eyes to try and get a better look back at the figure that now stood at the edge of the ally¡¯s shadows.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you,¡± a young woman¡¯s melodic voice greeted her, her tone shallow, as though more than a bit nervous about talking to Kirielle at all that night.

    Kirielle squinted again to get a better look as the woman stepped into the light of the nearby street lamp at last. Her tone didn¡¯t make her seem like much of a threat. She was most likely just a member of the crowd who wanted a chance to speak to the show¡¯s star. It had happened a few times since her stage debut, after all. But Lucian had raised her to be cautious, nonetheless.

    Though it was hard to remember that caution as she took in the woman¡¯s appearance. She was nearly as tiny as Kirielle herself, with the same long platinum blonde locks and pale blue eyes. It was an eeriness akin to looking into a mirror.

    ¡°Do I... know you?¡± Kirielle decided on, her own beautiful voice dropping to a tone just as soft as the other woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Not... exactly,¡± the woman attempted a small smile as she took another step toward her. ¡°But I do know you... in a way.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Kirielle looked a bit confused by that statement, but soon found a way to try and make sense of it, as she truly did not recognize the woman at all. Aside from their uncanny resemblance. ¡°You mean, you¡¯ve seen me perform?¡±

    ¡°I have, but that¡¯s not exactly what I mean,¡± she stated as she took a few more cautious steps toward her.

    ¡°Then what exactly do you mean?¡± Kirielle responded with confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she managed another unsure smile. ¡°He¡¯s usually with you. I didn¡¯t have time to think of what to even say to you. I mean, I¡¯ve had time...¡± she shook her head at her own attempts to make sense that night, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d get to say any of it tonight.¡±

    ¡°Usually?¡± Kirielle latched onto that bit of the sentence, holding her bag protectively against her then, her blue eyes taking a quick glance around to determine if anyone else had been nearby at all, unlikely as that was at well past three A.M.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... again,¡± the woman shook her head as she looked down once more, now shuffling her feet below her. ¡°I must sound crazy or something, but it¡¯s not like that.¡± She sighed softly as she looked back up at where Kirielle¡¯s suspicious gaze was still pinned to her. ¡°I suppose I should just tell you the truth, and get it out of the way, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± she laughed uneasily.

    ¡°Yes, the truth would be good here,¡± Kirielle agreed, though honestly, not knowing what that truth was yet, she wasn¡¯t sure she would want to hear whatever it was, after all.

    ¡°Well, firstly my name¡¯s Penelope. And he cal¡ªyours is Kirielle, right?¡±

    ¡°Your name doesn¡¯t tell me anything, Penelope,¡± Kirielle returned, still regarding the other woman closely.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry, I just...¡± she shook her head again, ¡°I guess I should start at the beginning. Your beginning,¡± she added with another awkward smile.

    ¡°My beginning?¡± Kirielle returned, her expression only growing more wary of this strange woman.

    ¡°Yes, I---I was there, when you were, well, brought into this world,¡± Penelope began, her blue eyes quickly coming up to meet Kirielle¡¯s, hoping to gauge any reaction the words would cause.

    ¡°Brought into this world?¡± Kirielle repeated, eyes narrowing again. ¡°You mean when I was born?¡± she asked, taking a moment to think on what that would even mean to her.

    ¡°Well ¡®born¡¯ seems like a strange word, considering,¡± the woman stated softly, moving a step closer, which was now close enough for Kirielle to start feeling that strange affect she felt any time she first came into contact with any of Lucian¡¯s kind.

    ¡°The word ¡®born¡¯ is the part of this that seems strange to you?¡± Kirielle managed, trying to push down the effect this odd woman¡¯s presence was beginning to have on her.

    Penelope let out another small laugh, ¡°I suppose a lot of this is strange. I just mean that, well technically, you were cut out of me.¡±

    Kirielle swallowed hard as she looked the woman up and down once more, her mind barely perceiving the ramifications of what she had just said, but she understood enough for their resemblance to now make much more sense, even if nothing else did in that moment.

    ¡°You''re my...¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she smiled again, ¡°nice to meet you, finally.¡±

    Kirielle let out a sound of disbelief as she turned away. She was now the one looking down at the ground, shuffling her feet slightly, as she tried to take in everything that this now meant.

    Penelope waited silently, not sure whether she should say anything at all while the girl tried to process this information. Finally, Kirielle looked back toward her, though only out of the side of her eyes. ¡°And you¡¯re one of them... too. Aren¡¯t you?¡± was the first thought that came into her head.

    Penelope looked down again, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s no surprise that you could tell that already. Having been raised by one of us, and all,¡± she stated softly.

    Kirielle scoffed slightly, ¡°Yes. I was raised by... one of you,¡± she agreed, her beautiful voice taking on a slightly harder tone. ¡°And why is that? Something better you had to do for the last twenty years?¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry... again. It¡¯s just, hard to explain,¡± Penelope told her softly.

    ¡°How I¡¯m so sick of hearing those words tonight,¡± Kirielle mumbled, looking off into the distance now rather than at Penelope, nay, her mother.

    ¡°I... I died,¡± Penelope attempted.

    Kirielle looked back with another sound of disbelief, ¡°And somehow that didn¡¯t stop Lucian from raising me. And he¡¯s not even my actual father.¡±

    Penelope flinched slightly before continuing, ¡°I mean, I died, that night.¡±

    ¡°What night?¡± Kirielle just shook her head angrily.

    ¡°The night you were... born. I was pregnant with you, and then I got attacked... and then... I died... having you,¡± she finished in a near whisper.

    ¡°But you¡¯re...¡± Kirielle began, trying once again to make sense of this woman¡¯s words. ¡°You were turned, the night I was born, then?¡±

    Penelope nodded and took another moment, ¡°Yes, I died, and then my lover gave me their blood, and made me... into this.¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Kirielle asked with further shock.

    ¡°What?¡± Penelope asked, her eyes shooting back up to Kirielle¡¯s face.

    ¡°You said your lover turned you...¡± Kirielle explained, confused further by what almost seemed like anger in Penelope¡¯s equally beautiful voice.

    ¡°Your father was not my lover. He was...¡± she couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence, fury and rage overtaking her at the mere mention of the man who was apparently responsible for Kirielle¡¯s existence.

    Seeing her mother¡¯s reaction, paired with her pained words and expression, Kirielle easily filled in those blanks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she was now the one apologizing, the way Penelope had been doing throughout their entire conversation.

    Penelope closed her eyes tightly to blink back red tears before making herself continue. ¡°That woman, who pulled you out of me, she took you and gave you to... Lucian, you said. I suppose she knew...¡± her voice dropped again.

    ¡°Knew what?¡± Kirielle asked, almost afraid to hear the answer.

    ¡°What would happen, when I woke up,¡± Penelope swallowed another lump in her throat at the memories.

    ¡°And what happened?¡± Kirielle was not able to stop the question from leaving her lips.

    Penelope sniffled as she made herself give that answer. ¡°I wasn¡¯t me in those first moments when I came back. And no one was safe around me. Definitely not a newborn infant, and not my lover, either.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Kirielle took a long moment deciding on her next sentence then, ¡°So, you were afraid it was dangerous for you to be around me when I was first born... and you were first turned,¡± she took a shaky breath as she watched the woman. ¡°But what about the rest of my life? You seem to have been well aware of where I was. And you did have twenty years, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Penelope looked down again, ¡°There were many times when I thought about trying to talk to you. But it was so difficult. Especially when I saw that you seemed happy, healthy, like you didn¡¯t need me after all. I was afraid that...¡± she shook her head, ¡°I was just afraid,¡± she settled on, another guilty look downward.

    Kirielle took another shaky breath. That was obviously not an answer that helped at all. But the woman did seem sincere at least. ¡°So, why now?¡± was all she could say in return.

    Penelope managed to bring her eyes back up to her daughter¡¯s identical ones, attempting a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re grown now. You don¡¯t need him anymore.¡± Though Kirielle only narrowed her eyes slightly at that comment before Penelope continued, ¡°And when I saw... and heard... you performing, I know now.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Kirielle asked skeptically.

    ¡°Your voice, it was beautiful, haunting, even. As soon as I heard it, I knew... knew that you belonged with us.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± Kirielle returned, taking a slight step back, ¡°Who¡¯s us?¡±

    ¡°The Daughters,¡± Penelope smiled, as if that reply should have been self-explanatory. ¡°We can make sure that you never ever lose that amazing talent, Kirielle.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kirielle returned shakily, taking another slow step backwards.

    But before Penelope could try to explain herself any further, as if that were possible, Lucian turned onto the street corner they had been speaking at. ¡°Sorry, dear, Kirielle¡¯s not giving any autographs tonight. Run along now,¡± he told her pointedly as he made a gesture as if to shoo her away.

    That was when Penelope looked up at him with the slightest glare of defiance, as if she were about to protest, in some way. But when Kirielle moved to a spot behind Lucian, grasping his arm as she did, Penelope¡¯s defiance seemed to crumble into sadness.

    ¡°I mean it though, Kirielle. Think about it, please,¡± Penelope¡¯s voice was nearly a whisper as she spoke the words. And with that, she scurried back into the ally she had emerged from earlier.

    Kirielle let out a small sound of disbelief, overwhelmed by the conversation she had just experienced. Though she did nearly immediately release Lucian¡¯s arm, and turn away from him as well, looking up at the stars in thought.

    Lucian glanced down at her with a questioning look of his own, ¡°So what on Earth did that woman want, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Kirielle whispered, still not turning his way, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home.¡±

    ¡°Gladly,¡± Lucian agreed, tossing another look back at the ally, as well as a skeptical look of his own after Kirielle, who had already started heading in the direction of their home. She moved quickly, assuming he would follow, which he did with another brief, worried glance after the other woman.

    <hr>

    It had now been five years since Claire had left her career as a film producer behind, and re-invented herself once again as the owner of the most successful Cabaret club in the city. In that time, she had often arrived at the club shortly after sunset, before doors opened. Those evenings she used to watch the performers rehearse and offer any input or ideas for changes to the show. And of course, since this career change, and her hiring of Kirielle, Lucian was there on those nights more often than not, as well.

    That night, Lucian had arrived early as well, with Kirielle of course. Though Kirielle was being particularly quiet and brooding, even more so than during the teenage years that she had just exited in the last few months. Having already perfected all of her own numbers, she was there early to watch the background performers and offer any input she had as well. Instead, she was silently sitting at a corner table doodling over the lyrics she had been working on during the hours she wasn¡¯t at the club.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s arrived,¡± he told her quietly, easily noting said arrival as he sat across the table from his shockingly silent ward. Receiving no response from her, or even a look up at his words, he shook his head. ¡°I suppose I shall go and greet her,¡± more silence from Kirielle. ¡°Do try not to miss me too much,¡± he added wryly as he stood and began making his way toward where Claire was hanging another of her long, dark coats over the back of a chair at a table near the stage.

    ¡°Lucian, hi,¡± Claire acknowledged his approach with a small smile, ¡°I missed you last night,¡± she added, having noted his absence the previous evening, which had struck her as odd, as it was the premiere of their newest show.

    ¡°Missed me? Aren¡¯t you a tease?¡± he replied, his charm switching on nearly automatically in her presence. Not that it ever really seemed to be off, honestly.

    ¡°Ha ha,¡± she smirked, quite used to his nightly flirtations after the last five years, and having returned quite a bit of it in that time as well. It was difficult not to, considering that aforementioned charm.

    ¡°Well, I was here at the start of the evening. Had to unfortunately make an early exit though. Duty called and all,¡± he added for weight, though dropping his eyes as he did. ¡°But you didn¡¯t seem to be lacking company last night, anyway. I saw that the Prince decided to once again grace us with his presence for the premiere. Surprising as that was,¡± he tacked on pointedly.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Once every few years he does remember he was an artist before a politician,¡± Claire replied with another small smile.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why he was here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, looking up at him, curious if there was another reason for his statement.

    ¡°Just... wondered,¡± he settled on.

    ¡°Wondered what?¡± she pressed, trying to get at any hidden meanings behind his reaction to Sean¡¯s presence the previous night.

    Lucian hid his sigh with another charming smile, ¡°Really, I¡¯m more concerned with Kirielle tonight. She¡¯s been acting a bit distant, to say the least.¡± Claire narrowed her eyes at his less than subtle subject change. ¡°I suppose she may just be a tad miffed about me missing the premiere last night, but there was something else that is causing a bit of concern as well.¡±

    Her own concern for Kirielle did cause Claire to allow his subject change, especially once she glanced over at where the young lady was still sitting in the corner, looking rather less lively than her usual self.

    ¡°Something else?¡± she asked, looking back at Lucian.

    He sighed again, gesturing for her to take a seat at the nearby table with him, ¡°So, after I had to leave early, Kirielle started walking home alone last night. I ended up managing to meet up with her just a block or so from here, but when I found her, some rather odd woman was there with her as well,¡± he began.

    ¡°Rather odd, how?¡± Claire asked as she glanced at Kirielle once again.

    ¡°Well, for starters,¡± he also briefly moved his eyes back to her, ¡°she looked like she very easily could have been well... related to Kirielle.¡±

    ¡°Related?¡± Claire repeated, both of them looking toward the young starlet then. ¡°You mean...?¡±

    ¡°Seems possible... plausible,¡± he corrected.

    ¡°But why now? I mean if it was her? Why after twenty years?¡±

    ¡°Precisely what I was wondering. When I asked Kirielle what the woman wanted, she gave me not one scrap of information. But she¡¯s seemed obviously shaken since, so...¡± he just looked down worriedly.

    ¡°And you want me to try and find out... or something?¡± Claire asked warily.

    ¡°Well, she obviously isn¡¯t opening up to me. You know children and their parents... even after they¡¯re grown. And she adores you, so perhaps she will tell you more. I just need to know how worried I should be, understandably,¡± he finished, a tinge of fear peaking out from that beautiful British lilt of his.

    A moment later, Lucian had made his way to the bar to order a glass of the ¡®special red¡¯ that Claire¡¯s blood-bound servants always kept on hand for Claire and the more ¡®eccentric¡¯ club goers. Meanwhile, the club owner herself had now made her way over to take a seat at Kirielle¡¯s table with a tentative smile.

    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯ve already perfected each and every moment of your performances this week?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of time to kill during the day,¡± Kirielle did offer more communication towards Claire than she had with Lucian, but her voice still lacked it¡¯s usual excitement.

    ¡°I remember those times,¡± Claire replied wistfully.

    ¡°What times?¡± she asked, only turning her pretty eyes slightly toward Claire¡¯s own.

    ¡°The times when I didn¡¯t have to miss half my life. The half that happened while the sun was still up,¡± she added furtively, leaning in as she did.

    Kirielle gave her a skeptical look before responding, ¡°But the whole forever thing sort of makes up for it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire gave an uneasy chuckle in return, ¡°I don¡¯t know if losing the sun forever is that fair of a trade off, among other drawbacks,¡± she had to add.

    ¡°The drawback of being incredibly powerful and beautiful for eternity? Doesn¡¯t sound that terrible,¡± Kirielle replied pointedly.

    The young woman knew that the only reason they even could talk freely at all then is because most of the staff were already aware of Claire¡¯s nature, and under some kind of ¡®bond¡¯ that kept them loyal. And the mortals among the other performers were in the midst of their rehearsals up on stage, and too far away to hear their conversation. After all, when Lucian had first fully explained their natures to Kirielle, when she was only twelve or so, he made it quite clear how very important secrecy or, ¡®the Masquerade,¡¯ was to all their kind.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s advantages,¡± Claire had to allow, ¡°but those drawbacks... They can be hard, especially after so long,¡± she told her gently.

    Kirielle watched Claire for a long moment, mauling over her words, before finally continuing, ¡°I think this is the first time you¡¯ve ever talked about this with me.¡±

    Claire looked down slightly, ¡°Well, we usually do have much more show-related subjects to talk about when we¡¯re together. And of course, we generally don¡¯t talk about much of this subject at all in mixed company. It¡¯s sort of a law,¡± she added in a whisper, trying to keep her voice playful to offset any suspicion Kirielle might have about exactly why Claire was suddenly being so open.

    Kirielle scoffed under her breath, ¡°But you do have all kinds of... powers and stuff, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, dropping her volume once more on the last half of the sentence.

    Claire offered another uneasy laugh, her eyes moving around to make sure no unknowing mortals had come into hearing range yet, ¡°¡®All kinds¡¯ is a bit of an exaggeration. I mean, how many times have you seen me flying about the club or doing any other fancy magic tricks?¡± she attempted to play down those advantages that they did indeed possess.

    ¡°But you do have some powers, don¡¯t you?¡± Kirielle asked pointedly. ¡°Some of you can even read minds and stuff, right?¡± she asked with an even more pointed slant to her tone then, now not moving her eyes from Claire¡¯s face.

    Claire sighed with a bit of futility, taking a long moment before offering a response. ¡°He¡¯s just worried about you, Kirielle. Like any parent would be.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my actual parent though, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Being a parent isn¡¯t just about blood. You know that, in your heart,¡± Claire refuted, though gently. ¡°He¡¯s been with you since the night you were born, looking after you as best he could. That must count for a lot more than whatever she thinks she might be able to give you now, after twenty years,¡± Claire stated softly.

    Kirielle scoffed, ¡°And after twenty years, he never offered me the one thing she did, the very first time she ever did speak to me. Shouldn¡¯t that count too?¡± Kirielle added bluntly, before standing and heading backstage, leaving Claire to sigh worriedly after her.

 Chapter 29

    When Claire returned to the estate that night, it was just past ten. Stepping into the main hall, she found Sean and Lissa speaking quietly. Most nights Lissa would bring him any concerns about possible threats related to the Kindred of the city, as it was her job as his enforcer, to eradicate any deemed serious enough.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Sean greeted her with a smile as she moved into the room. ¡°You¡¯re back earlier than usual. Isn¡¯t the club open for another five hours or so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I needed to get some information,¡± she answered, returning a small smile of her own as she moved toward the two of them.

    ¡°We can talk about this, later,¡± Lissa told him with a quiet nod as she began to move away.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually the one I needed information from, Lissa,¡± Claire stopped her as she moved past.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lissa responded with surprise. She and Sean both wore questioning looks then as Lissa turned back to Claire.

    ¡°Do you remember Marina DaCosta¡¯s party, about twenty years ago?¡± Claire asked, trying to hide any worry in her voice, considering how very confident Lissa was in her abilities as enforcer, and the rareness of the two of them interacting with one another at all.

    ¡°The party where the Cainites embraced dozens of people, and killed even more?¡± Lissa replied. ¡°No, doesn¡¯t sound familiar,¡± she teased.

    Intimidating as this woman could be when she needed to be, there was still a strange kinship between she and the couple, having known them longer than any other Kindred in the city, aside from Minna, who had also shared that boat ride with them all those years ago.

    Claire was momentarily taken aback by the woman¡¯s humor, considering her role there, but quickly managed a slight chuckle in response, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    ¡°So, what is it that you need me to tell you about that party? I mean, I thought you were quite close to a certain pair of Kindred who were also there that night. And you even have the films to prove it,¡± she added to lighten the mood once more.

    ¡°Well, Dae and...Daeran and Rion,¡± she backtracked over her more than substantial familiarity with her two former partners, ¡°they weren¡¯t exactly coherent for at least part of the night,¡± she excused. ¡°And I don¡¯t think they were even present during the part I have questions about.¡±

    ¡°What part?¡± Lissa narrowed her eyes, her serious vigilance returning moments after the glimmer of humor she had shown earlier.

    ¡°Can you walk me through what happened in that back room?¡± Claire asked, gesturing for Lissa to take a seat with her on the sofa nearest where Sean sat listening with interest as well.

    ¡°That back room?¡± Lissa questioned.

    ¡°When Kirielle was born,¡± Claire added softly.

    ¡°Kir---Oh, right she grew up to... she works at your club now, right?¡± Lissa stated, as though just then remembering a fact that she hadn¡¯t deemed all that noteworthy upon hearing about it in passing some time in the last five years. After all, she was no patron of the arts, like Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s clan famously were.

    Claire sighed softly, Sean also listening closely, as he was quite aware of who Kirielle was, as well as who had raised her. ¡°What do you remember about the mother, and the woman who embraced her?¡±

    Lissa sighed as she searched her memory of that night, ¡°Mostly all I recall about the pregnant woman was her lying on the floor, bleeding out,¡± Lissa then attempted to soften her tone. ¡°As for the other woman, she was... more memorable. She said that she hated the Sabbat who had caused all that horror there. But, she had no interest at all in the baby, obviously. All she wanted was to bring back the mother once she passed. And even after my warning, she plainly told me that despite her alleged hatred for the Cainites, she could not care less about our laws either.¡± She sighed again, ¡°Then she gave the dead woman her blood and I had to get the baby to safety before she woke in frenzy. I struggled with whether to go back and end them, but if they truly weren¡¯t Sabbat or Camarilla...¡± she looked down then, ¡°But I still locked them in there together. Wishful thinking that her own childe may punish her refusal to acknowledge that fact that even if they were an independent clan, this was still a Camarilla city.¡± Another look down, ¡°And I didn¡¯t think I should punish the pregnant woman for her sire¡¯s crime, right?¡± she asked, looking back at Sean briefly to see if he showed any disapproval of the snap decision she had to make that night.

    Sean spoke up then, seeing that Lissa was looking for reassurance, ¡°If we believed in punishing childer for the sins of the sires, then I would have had to end Nicolas too,¡± he stated sadly, which immediately caused Claire to look down in response to memories she hadn¡¯t dwelt on in ages.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Claire took a long moment to respond, ¡°Thank you, Lissa.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I really told you anything very helpful though, did I?¡±

    ¡°I was just trying to guess at what clan she could possibly be, that¡¯s all,¡± she said softly, nodding for Lissa to take her leave. Though when Claire looked back at Sean a moment later, there was clear concern on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Kirielle¡¯s mother has finally made an appearance?¡± he asked warily.

    Claire¡¯s knee jerk response was that he had once again pulled information from her head. But, taking a moment to think on it, it was possible that he had just come to the obvious conclusion for the reason behind her questions. Then there was also the fact that accusing Sean of violating her mind again, after the way she even came to know that Kirielle¡¯s mother was back; that would make her feel like nothing short of a hypocrite herself.

    ¡°So, her mother¡¯s some independent clan then?¡± she managed as she made herself move forward through the conversation.

    ¡°Seems the case,¡± Sean agreed thoughtfully.

    ¡°But who even are the independent clans anymore?¡± Claire asked as she moved to take a seat closer to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s the more common ones, but really, any Kindred, or rather Cainite, who isn¡¯t out murdering humans, or bowing to me, they could be called independent, honestly,¡± he told her as he continued to ponder the question.

    ¡°I think she offered to turn Kirielle,¡± Claire made herself tell him out of sheer concern for the young starlet, as well as Lucian.

    ¡°And you have reason to believe Kirielle would want that?¡±

    ¡°Reason enough,¡± Claire admitted sadly.

    Claire then began searching her mind for the information she had gleaned from Kirielle that night. She was trying to determine exactly how truly worried they should be that Kirielle would take this woman¡¯s offer. Then she remembered another part of Penelope¡¯s and Kirielle¡¯s conversation she had seen in those thoughts.

    ¡°The independent clans,¡± she began, turning back to Sean again, ¡°Do any of them call themselves the ¡®Daughters?¡¯¡± she asked.

    ¡°The Daughters?¡± Sean repeated as he looked quickly back her way.

    ¡°That actually means something to you then?¡± Claire responded with worry.

    ¡°Did Kirielle give you that name?¡±

    Claire closed her eyes a moment before trying to move on, ¡°So you know who these ¡®Daughters¡¯ are then?¡± she asked once again, more urgently.

    Shaking his head, Sean tried to decide where to begin, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard them referred to as the Sirens. Which, I suppose, would make sense that they¡¯d want Kirielle, all things considered,¡± he added thoughtfully.

    ¡°Sirens?¡± Claire gave him an incredulous look, ¡°What do you know about them, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot, they¡¯re a new clan. Most never even heard of them before the last century or so.¡±

    ¡°New? How can a clan be new? Isn¡¯t the whole theory behind what we are, is the thirteen children of Caine, etcetera. As in thirteen clans, period. How can there be a new one?¡± she asked in exasperation.

    ¡°How is part of their mystery. No one can decide how they even came to be. All the theories usually agree on some odd experiment done, years ago, somehow finding a way to combine the blood of two of the original clans into this new one somehow. Their actual clan name is the Daughters of Cacophony,¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire was taken aback once again, trying to process how any of this could even make sense, not to mention how it could affect people she cared about now. Swallowing a lump in her throat, ¡°So some ¡®experiment¡¯ on other Kindred made a whole new strain, or clan? And that¡¯s their name: And they¡¯re also called ¡®the Sirens¡¯ even? None of this sounds very good, Sean. Especially for Kirielle,¡± Claire added with deepening worry.

    ¡°I mean, she hasn¡¯t been embraced yet, and, they¡¯re independent, not Sabbat, but...¡± his voice trailed off, as though trying to quell his own worry as well as Claire¡¯s.

    Then Claire interrupted, ¡°What two clans?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Sean asked as he looked back at her again.

    ¡°You said they were supposedly made from two of the original clans. After hearing what they¡¯re called, I have to know. What two clans were these Daughters supposedly created from?¡±

    Sean took a moment, allowing a sigh to pass his lips, ¡°You¡¯ve seen and heard Kirielle. And they apparently want her. So, I¡¯m sure you can guess who one of the clans were,¡± he stated softly.

    Claire let out a shaky sigh then, ¡°So, Toreador and who, Sean?¡±

    He looked down a moment, ¡°Considering how crazy a ¡®new¡¯ clan even sounds...? Key word, crazy,¡± his voice dropped again.

    Claire¡¯s eyes filled with more fear then, ¡°Her own mother wants to turn her into a Kindred who¡¯s part us, and part... Malkavian?¡±

    Another deep sigh from Sean, ¡°As far as I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯re not seers like a pure Malkavian. So even if she did end up embraced, we won¡¯t have to worry about Kirielle singing any more prophecies at us. So there¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to be funny, Sean?¡± Claire retorted with a scowl.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been embraced yet, Claire,¡± he attempted to assure. Then shook his head and tried again, ¡°And they¡¯re supposedly not quite as crazy as a true Malkavian, either.¡±

    ¡°Not quite as crazy?¡± she repeated with a continued lack of amusement. ¡°Is that honestly supposed to make me feel better?¡±

    ¡°Again, she hasn¡¯t been embraced yet,¡± Sean returned with another attempt at a tiny smile, which Claire failed to return.

    ¡°I need to warn Lucian, before his little girl ends up ¡®not quite as crazy¡¯ as the one whose incomprehensible prophecy has left me living in fear for centuries: Also, the one who convinced Eliot that time traveling was a thing he could actually safely do.¡± Claire huffed as she stood up, ¡°I think Lucian just might want to know about what her mother really is, and what she wants to make Kirielle into.¡± And with that, she determinedly left the room.

 Chapter 30

    When Claire returned to the club again that night, Lucian immediately rose from his table near the stage. He moved to meet her as quickly as he could, short of allowing himself to make use of that supernatural speed of theirs in a club full of mortals.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was? One moment, I was asking you to talk to Kirielle, the next, one of your ser---bartenders,¡± he corrected, ¡°was telling me you¡¯d gone home?¡±

    Claire looked up at where he now stood right next to her, grasping her arm slightly. ¡°My conversation with her wasn¡¯t very long at all, so I went to try and find out more information from Lissa, and Sean,¡± she added. ¡°I assumed you¡¯d want to know as much as we could, as quickly as we could.¡±

    Lucian looked down again, regretting his scolding tone earlier, ¡°Lissa and Sean?¡± He then warily asked, ¡°And what did you find out then?¡±

    ¡°We should probably discuss it upstairs,¡± Claire told him with a pointed look at the crowd of mortals around them.

    Lucian looked worriedly back at the stage, where the performers, including Kirielle, were well into their current act. ¡°Your tone is not filling me with calm at the idea of letting her out of my sight.¡±

    Claire gave his arm what she hoped was a comforting touch, ¡°She¡¯ll be onstage for most of the night. I honestly doubt even her mother would be bold enough to approach her mid-show. Considering all the spotlights, the twenty or so other performers, and the hundreds of audience members.¡± She then offered a slight squeeze to his arm. Lucian looked back toward the stage once more before hesitantly nodding and moving to follow her toward the stairs.

    ¡°So, we know it definitely was her mother then?¡± he was already asking as they entered Claire¡¯s office a few moments later. Inside, he didn¡¯t even move to take a seat. Instead he stationed himself at the huge window on the wall of her office which looked out at the club floor, and the stage, from the floor above.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Penelope claimed to be, at any rate,¡± Claire assured softly, also choosing to forego her own seat after closing the door behind him. Instead she moved to stand next to him at the observation window.

    ¡°So Kirielle actually told you the woman¡¯s name, and confirmed who she was, to her?¡±

    ¡°Not... exactly,¡± Claire sighed with a guilty look down.

    That caught Lucian as he finally moved his dark eyes from the stage below and looked back at Claire with even more wariness then. ¡°You do it too now?¡±

    ¡°It?¡± Claire replied, the word seeming to pain her as she refused to meet his eyes.

    ¡°What Sean does,¡± he clarified, his tone obviously guarded.

    Claire let out a deep, regretful sigh, ¡°Not to the extent he does. And I try to only use it when I have to. When I¡¯m worried there may be some danger if I don¡¯t,¡± she attempted to excuse, not letting herself dwell on that time she had given into the urge to use it on Summer, back when she was with Sean, rather than Lucian.

    ¡°How interesting,¡± he replied shakily, an almost tangible tension taking him over.

    Claire attempted a slight chuckle to put him at ease, knowing all too well how much she had always recoiled at the thought of Sean having that skill as well. ¡°No need to turn even paler, somehow,¡± she managed a smile, ¡°You know very well that you and I are the same generation. I can barely make out your feelings most of the time, let alone, anything... deeper,¡± her voice trailed off, looking down again. ¡°And Kirielle is only a mortal now, so it¡¯s easier with them. And at least we know the information I saw there was more accurate than anything she¡¯d probably have told me on her own anyway.¡±

    Lucian swallowed again, ¡°Now?¡± He seemed to fixate on that word. ¡°So how worried should I actually be about her then?¡±

    Claire let out another sad sigh, ¡°Yes, Penelope, her mother, did voice a desire to embrace her. And of course the allure of eternal beauty and power is something all mortals, especially ones as young as Kirielle, would be drawn to. After all, they don¡¯t really comprehend the true cost,¡± Claire¡¯s voice shook as she finished, allowing another tiny insight into her feelings about her own existence.

    Lucian took a long moment before just then recalling what she had said downstairs, ¡°And why didn¡¯t you just come and tell me this as soon as you... spoke... with Kirielle? Why did you need to go to Lissa... and Sean first?

    Another sigh from Claire, ¡°I was hoping to find out Penelope¡¯s clan, just in case.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°In case?¡± Lucian repeated worriedly. Though seeing Claire¡¯s expression, and considering their previous conversation, it wasn¡¯t hard to finish that sentence in his own head. ¡°And did you find out?¡±

    Moving her sad eyes down to the girl onstage just then, Claire made herself answer, ¡°Turns out, Penelope actually told Kirielle her clan, in a way. I just didn¡¯t recognize the name when I saw it, in her thoughts,¡± she added with that continued trace of guilt over using that ability at all.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes down at Claire, ¡°How could you not recognize any clan name? You¡¯re over three hundred years old!¡± he asked in disbelief.

    Claire just shook her head at his response before moving on, ¡°That¡¯s the thing. Their entire clan has been around less than a century, and even that much is up for debate. And yes, I was just as shocked by that information as I¡¯m sure you now are, when Sean told me about them tonight.¡±

    ¡°How...?¡± Lucian asked with confusion.

    ¡°Exactly what I asked,¡± Claire sighed.

    Lucian tried to force himself onward through the conversation, ¡°So what else did he tell you about this apparently new clan?¡±

    Claire tried to find any way to comfort him then, ¡°It won¡¯t even matter, really, if we can convince her that becoming like us is not something she actually wants, Lucian.¡±

    ¡°What did he tell you about them?¡± he repeated, his voice dropping as he did.

    That was when Claire closed her eyes sadly, knowing that he would likely even be less happy with that answer than she had been when she had heard it herself.

    <hr>

    Later that night, the performers were rushing around backstage, making any hair, makeup, or wardrobe changes they needed to before the show¡¯s finale. Kirielle was at her dressing table, about to re-apply her makeup when she suddenly stopped and looked around questioningly.

    At the table next to her was an equally beautiful young songstress and dancer, Jasmine. She happened to be just a few years older than Kirielle, and the next best performer employed there, making her the obvious choice for Kirielle¡¯s understudy.

    Jasmine glanced over at Kirielle briefly, as she was putting the finishing touches on her own makeup, ¡°You better hurry. Unless you were planning letting me have my big break tonight instead,¡± she told her, trying to sound more playful than hopeful as she spoke.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Kirielle asked, still looking around distractedly.

    ¡°The sound of twenty other people getting ready more quickly than you seem to be? Yes, I did. What is going on with you girl?¡± Jasmine asked, continuing to apply her own makeup as she spoke.

    ¡°I...¡± Kirielle looked around again, her distraction continuing, ¡°I just think I¡¯m going to go get some air,¡± and with that, she shakily stood as she began moving toward the backstage exit that existed for safety reasons alone.

    ¡°Air?¡± Jasmine nearly yelped as she turned to watch Kirielle moving toward the exit. ¡°We have less than fifteen minutes!¡± Jasmine huffed with a combination of annoyance, worry, and nervousness as Kirielle stepped out of the club.

    Ten minutes later, the lead choreographer in Claire¡¯s employ, moved over to where Jasmine stood gnawing at a nail, and waiting for the cue for them all to take their places on the stage.

    ¡°Please tell me you have some idea where our show¡¯s star is?¡± he asked Jasmine through clenched teeth.

    Jasmine looked back at him nervously, ¡°She said something about getting air. But that was ten minutes ago,¡± she admitted, more than a bit of worry in her voice.

    ¡°Air?¡± his tone nearly matched Jasmine¡¯s yelp when she had said the same thing earlier, only he seemed even more annoyed then.

    ¡°You want me to go check outside?¡± she asked in a small voice.

    ¡°No for god¡¯s sake!¡± he replied bitingly as he snapped his fingers at one of the assistants who were there to help any of the performers get ready between acts. ¡°You,¡± he barked at the assistant, ¡°go outside and see if you can find out where on Earth Kirielle is!¡± Then he turned back to Jasmine, ¡°And you, go get into your copy of her outfit, quickly!¡±

    ¡°M¡ªMy copy?¡± Jasmine stuttered.

    ¡°You are the understudy after all. And did you hear the ¡®quickly¡¯ part?¡± he bit out at her, his nerves beyond frayed by the whole of the situation.

    Minutes later, the curtains did rise, and Claire and Lucian had since made their way back down to a table near the stage. Though, Lucian looked even more worried than he had earlier in the night, after having been told all Claire had learned about Penelope¡¯s clan.

    As the curtain came up, both Claire and Lucian had even more fear pass over their faces then, as it was Jasmine who stepped into the spotlight and began belting out that first number.

    <hr>

    Claire, Lucian, and some other Kindred she had called in to help, had searched for Kirielle since the time of her disappearance, slightly past two A.M. until well after four. But, as sunrise was going to be upon them soon, they had to eventually leave the search in the hands of their servants instead, much to the dismay of both Claire and Lucian.

    The other Kindred began heading back to their havens, as Lucian leaned back against the outer wall of Raven¡¯s Loft, looking more than a bit terrified, and trying to hold himself together as best he could.

    Claire swallowed hard as she looked back at him from her spot near where Lissa was instructing a group of servants about continuing the search throughout the day.

    Claire sighed, trying to hold back her own upset as best she could as well. She gently touched Lissa¡¯s arm and spoke softly to her once the servants moved off to fulfill their day¡¯s task. ¡°Can you tell Sean I¡¯m probably going to stay with Lucian tonight? I¡¯m not sure he should be alone.¡± She then looked back at him sadly. ¡°He¡¯s already lost one daughter,¡± she added, nearly to herself, before moving to his side and offering him a gentle hug, despite her doubts that anything would truly be able to comfort him if they did not find Kirielle safe, and hopefully, still mortal.

 Chapter 31

    Summer, now forty, sighed pointedly as Eliot stepped into the parlor of the London home they had now shared for nearly a decade. Refusing to look up at his approach, she over-dramatically turned the page of the book she had been reading that morning.

    ¡°Something on your mind, Summer?¡± he asked knowingly as he reached for the bottle on the stand next to the lush living chair she was seated in.

    ¡°Not as much as is on yours, I¡¯m sure,¡± she mumbled her reply, turning another page without even seeing the words printed there.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy about the situation Summer, but...¡± he just shook his head, sat down in another nearby chair, and poured his drink, not sure how he had meant to finish that sentence after all.

    ¡°Unhappy that I¡¯ve been fulfilling your promise to be some ancient vampire¡¯s pet mage just because you¡¯re afraid of even being in the same room as any of them who might care enough to read your mind?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°Why would I be upset about that?¡±

    Eliot sighed in return, ¡°I did tell Hollister that I would help him after I saved Claire, but then we needed a place to live in ¡®his city,¡¯¡± he looked down, not happy about the situation himself. ¡°So he insisted he get something in return for letting us live here now. If it was so easy to stand up to a five hundred year old vampire Prince who runs all of London, then, why haven¡¯t you?¡±

    She just glared back at him before responding, ¡°Because, like Hollister, I assumed that you would eventually follow through on your promise to him and let me off the hook. But it¡¯s been ten damn years, and you won¡¯t tell anyone when exactly this so-called prophecy is coming for Claire!¡±

    Eliot let out another sound of frustration, ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Summer. You¡¯re a mage too. You know damn well how anyone knowing the future can---¡±

    She just dropped the book to the stand next to her, almost looking defeated. ¡°That excuse is getting so old, Eliot. I gave up Lucian, and Kirielle, and it¡¯s been years, and still...¡± she shook her head again, just staring down at the floor rather than looking back at him.

    ¡°And I gave up Claire,¡± he reminded her in a whisper.

    But then her dark eyes filled with anger as she did look back his way. ¡°Did you seriously just say that?¡±

    He gave her a puzzled look, ¡°How is that surprising? You know she¡¯s the reason I even did all of this to begin with.¡±

    ¡°You met Claire when? The 1860s? Twenty years before I was even born? You? The one who doesn¡¯t even age anymore? You¡¯re telling me what you gave up?¡± she glared at him again as she stood. ¡°That¡¯s really fucking rich!¡± and with that, she exited the room, leaving Eliot behind to drop his eyes to the floor at the weight of her words.

    It wasn¡¯t much later that day, just barely past noon, when Eliot heard Summer banging around in her bedroom. With narrowed eyes, he stood and made his way to her door. There she was angrily shoving clothes into a large box.

    ¡°This is a bit extreme, isn¡¯t it Summer?¡± he asked worriedly. She only scoffed in return and continued packing away her things. ¡°Where are you even going to go?¡± he added, attempting to use logic then.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a place Hollister doesn¡¯t own, I won¡¯t owe him anything anymore,¡± was all she said.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to disappear? I really doubt he¡¯ll be alright with that, Summer,¡± he continued attempting to find any reason he could to convince her not to go.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your debt. You can explain it to him. I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t---¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be near him?¡± she just rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you honestly think he¡¯s going to go digging through your head for some random nonsense some crazy vampire said centuries ago? Then call up Claire and Sean and tell them what he saw there? I somehow doubt he even cares about some ridiculous prophecy that has nothing to even do with him, Eliot,¡± she mumbled as she continued her task.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that that¡¯s in my head, Summer. And of course a man as powerful as him would want to know the future. Everyone wants to know... until they actually do,¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°I just cannot---¡± she then stopped mid-sentence as she looked around the room suddenly.

    Eliot looked back at her in confusion, ¡°Summer?¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± she bit back, as if trying to concentrate on something then.

    He was a little taken aback by her outburst, but allowed her a moment to concentrate on whatever it was that had suddenly redirected her attention from her current tirade.

    ¡°Shit,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Care to share?¡± he asked worriedly.

    She seemed to be struggling to hold back emotions then, ¡°Sean just did his... thing,¡± was her only explanation.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± he asked, not able to stop his mind from imagining what that could have possibly meant, considering her past affair with Sean.

    ¡°That thing they do! Which they still do. Even though all the rich folks have those telephone things now. But that would be too easy, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she mumbled. Though she had stopped her packing, and was now biting her nail nervously.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re leaving some words out, Summer,¡± Eliot replied skeptically.

    ¡°He just contacted me, in my head. You know they can do that.¡±

    ¡°Um, OK, but why?¡± he had to ask, equally curious and worried.

    ¡°Kirielle,¡± she swallowed a lump in her throat.

    ¡°Kirielle...?¡± Eliot replied with a raise of his brow.

    ¡°She¡¯s... missing,¡± she answered, choking back tears as she moved to wrap her arms around Eliot, their previous argument all but forgotten now.

    After a long moment, Summer ended the hug and moved back, wiping away tears and trying to catch her breath. She then braced herself, closed her eyes, and began concentrating.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked warily, knowing her well enough to know when she was about to use any of her powers.

    ¡°Going back of course,¡± she returned, as if he should have already known that answer.

    ¡°Summer, wait,¡± he told her desperately.

    ¡°Wait? Why the hell would I wait? I practically raised that girl for the entire first half of her life! Be serious, Eliot!¡±

    As she started to cast again, he quickly spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    She then turned to look back at him with utter disbelief, ¡°Why the hell would I not go?¡±

    Eliot¡¯s breath shuddered then, a million thoughts screaming through that overcrowded brain of his, trying desperately to find an answer he could safely give her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Summer retorted, not having enough patience to cancel out the fear she felt for Kirielle in that moment.

    ¡°I need you to stay, Summer,¡± Eliot told her, his own fear causing his voice to shake urgently.

    She gave him another look of outrage that he would ever ask her to ignore the danger Kirielle could be in then. ¡°So help me, if you even try to say I need to stay because of Hollister...¡± she growled the words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± he breathily tried to assure her.

    ¡°Then what the fuck is it?¡± Summer shot back in the face of the audacity of him asking this of her.

    He took another deep, shaky breath before forcing himself to give her an answer, as much as he dreaded doing so, ¡°Because this, what¡¯s happening right now, with Kirielle... It has to happen.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you home,¡± Claire¡¯s voice broke into the haze in Lucian¡¯s brain at that moment as he continued to lean hopelessly against the wall, running a hand through the normally perfectly coiffed black locks which were now beyond disheveled.

    ¡°Home?¡± he asked, voice breaking, as the last of the Kindred who had been helping had now gone home themselves, and their remaining servants had also now moved off to scour the city as the sunrise loomed ever closer.

    ¡°She might turn up there, after all. You should be there if she does,¡± Claire reasoned as she linked her arm with his and began leading him toward the nearest waiting streetcar.

    He didn¡¯t speak again until they reached his home and exited the car, ¡°Are we really supposed to just go to sleep for the day, hoping that a bunch of servants can find her, when none of us could?¡±

    Claire turned her eyes downward, trying to find some words that could offer him any comfort at all. ¡°The sun comes up in under an hour. And if this was her mother, she¡¯ll not be a threat once that happens, anyway.¡±

    ¡°And if it somehow wasn¡¯t Penelope, who knows what could happen to her if we wait a whole day before trying to find her again?¡± Lucian managed to make a valid point despite his current inner turmoil.

    ¡°I understand that concern, I do. But what do you think we can do in under an hour that we haven¡¯t already tried, Lucian?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll summon her. I was hoping we¡¯d find her another way, but now time is almost up and it could already be too late. I need to know that she¡¯s alright, Claire!¡± he told her desperately as they reached the porch in front of his home.

    Claire looked up at him, feeling his pain then as well. But she had to make one more point that he may not be able to see. ¡°And what if she did go with Penelope willingly? Do you really want to use your powers on her, to force her to come to you? It may backfire, Lucian.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take that risk, Claire,¡± he stated, traces of red obvious at the corner of his dark eyes.

    Claire shook her head, ¡°But I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll summon her myself. Then if she¡¯s going to hate one of us for taking her choice away, it won¡¯t be you,¡± she told him with a soft hug before leading him into the house with her.

    But once they entered the home, their superior hearing easily caught the sound of quiet sobbing coming from Kirielle¡¯s bedroom. With no thought for his own safety, Lucian rushed into the room, Claire on his heels.

    There Kirielle was curled into a ball, sobbing next to her bed, ¡°Kir''..¡± Lucian whispered, moving toward her.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± she whispered as she uncurled herself, and sat up to look back at him with scared blue eyes, red tears trickling down her pale cheeks.

    ¡°We¡¯re too late,¡± he whispered, his voice filling with despair the moment he saw those tears on her now even paler skin.

    Claire tried to keep her composure as it was obvious that Lucian¡¯s was long gone at that moment. ¡°Tell us what happened, Kirielle,¡± she whispered softly as she took a step closer while Lucian just stared back at her in shock.

    ¡°I...I... It¡¯s so... hard...¡± Kirielle¡¯s voice stammered, the tears still flowing.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, take your time... Just start when you were backstage tonight... what happened to make you leave?¡± Claire attempted, kneeling down to try and meet her teary eyes, though still keeping a distance between them.

    That was when Kirielle moved her hands to her temples with anguish, ¡°I... I can¡¯t think! It¡¯s too loud! It won¡¯t stop! God just make it stop, please!¡± she begged them, causing Claire and Lucian to look at each other with even more fear and despair then.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Claire?¡± Lucian asked desperately. ¡°You said they weren¡¯t as... weren¡¯t exactly like the Malkavians, and she¡¯s... she¡¯s...¡± his eyes brimmed with more tears as he looked back at where Kirielle desperately pressed her palms to her ears now.

    Claire looked back at him sadly, ¡°Listen, I saw enough to know what happened to her tonight. And what¡¯s happening to her now, sort of,¡± she said softly. ¡°But we barely have any time before dawn, and us all making it through the day is the most important thing right at this moment,¡± she told him with regret as she quickly moved to throw covers over Kirielle¡¯s windows in preparation for the day that all three of them would now be forced to slumber through.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°It has to happen?¡± Summer shot back, fear and anger sharpening her tone.

    Eliot tried to push down his own fears of allowing any of the knowledge of the future he had in his head to be known by anyone else at all. But he knew that there was no way Summer would stay unless he used that knowledge to finally convince her.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening with her now, it leads to something else happening,¡± he began, despite the anger still flaring in her eyes. ¡°And that something else directly leads to the part of the prophecy I need to save Claire from.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± was all she could say in return.

    ¡°Trust me, Kirielle will be OK... mostly,¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Mostly?¡± she retorted, the fear just barely edging out her anger then.

    Eliot took another deep, shaky breath, knowing very well how dangerous the ground he was treading on now actually was. ¡°Do you remember why I left America this time?¡±

    ¡°Can we get back to the fucking ¡®mostly¡¯ part?¡± Summer returned angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to,¡± he told her with frustration. ¡°But do you remember, that day you came to my house and told me Awsha was back?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± she growled.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened right before I felt that pain as that mental wall that I had locked the future behind just crumbled?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Just tell me already!¡±

    Another sigh, ¡°I think the reason it crumbled was because just meeting her, and hearing her name, it triggered those memories of the future that I thought I had hidden away. That¡¯s when the wall crumbled and I had to leave, Summer.¡±

    ¡°Meeting who? Hearing whose name? Dammit Eliot, speak plainly!¡±

    ¡°Right before it happened was when I met Kirielle, and heard her name. That¡¯s what made the wall crumble. That¡¯s when everything came back to me, Summer.¡±

    ¡°What? She was only ten then,¡± Summer replied, her own mind trying to make sense of what he was saying.

    ¡°The version of her in my head wasn¡¯t,¡± he whispered with another shaky breath.

    ¡°What are you even trying to tell me, Eliot?¡± she asked loudly, running her hands through her long locks in frustration.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you too much, Summer. You know that. Just please trust me when I say that we can¡¯t risk you changing what¡¯s happening right now, please,¡± he repeated desperately.

    ¡°What the fuck is happening? You have to tell me that much or I will lose my mind worrying about her!¡± Summer told him just as desperately, tears running down her cheeks.

    Fighting with his sympathy for his oldest friend and his fear of messing up anything that would keep him from saving the woman he loved, he took another deep breath before answering. ¡°I think this was the night that she...¡± he swallowed again, the inner struggle continuing even as he tried to give her that answer she was begging him for.

    ¡°She what, Eliot?¡± she breathed the words more than spoke them.

    Another look back at her tears and he gave her that answer, ¡°The night she was embraced.¡±

    ¡°Em--¡± Summer shook her head vehemently. ¡°No, no. Lucian would not do that. Not to her,¡± she denied loudly.

    Eliot¡¯s eyes darkened ever so briefly before he forced down his emotions once again, ¡°It wasn¡¯t... him,¡± he made himself give her one more sliver of information, despite how afraid he was of sharing any more at all. He then quickly added, ¡°It wasn¡¯t anyone that you even know, Summer.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± she pressed. Eliot just lowered his eyes, which only upset her further. ¡°You know what? Fuck your future!¡± she growled with rage. ¡°I will not let this happen. Not to her!¡± she promised, almost immediately returning to her casting.

    ¡°Look at the time, Summer,¡± he spoke up to stop her again, ¡°It¡¯s nearly dawn in Los Angeles.¡± he took another shaky breath. ¡°It¡¯s already happened,¡± he whispered sadly.

    Looking at the nearby clock before glaring back at him once more. ¡°And you just let it?¡±

    ¡°What? Summer...¡± he spoke her name, wounded. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve seen was what I¡¯ve seen through Claire¡¯s eyes. All I knew was from what Claire knew, after she found out. I could narrow it down to possibly the year, but not the exact moment. I didn¡¯t know this was it. At least not until Sean contacted you today, anyway. You have to believe that, Summer,¡± he promised her with sadness, but sincerity. Though it did nothing but replenish her tears.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    <hr>

    When Claire and Lucian rose as the sun set, they both moved to Kirielle¡¯s room without hesitation. Inside, she too had just risen from their daily slumber. She was now seated atop her bed, her back against the headboard, her knees pulled to her chest. Still wearing her disheveled stage outfit and smeared makeup from the night before, tiny red rivulets continued to slide down her cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sobbing now though. Instead she was humming the same tune over and over, her beautiful voice shaking with every note.

    Lucian¡¯s tears welled up just as easily then, while Claire tried her best to force hers back. ¡°Kirielle, are you feeling any better?¡± she asked, causing Lucian to only scoff as Claire gave him a scolding look.

    ¡°It still won¡¯t stop,¡± Kirielle whispered, her words seamlessly flowing back into the notes she had been humming before.

    ¡°Is it quieter now though?¡± Claire asked as she cautiously moved to take a seat near the bed. ¡°Is it easier to think now? To remember?¡± she spoke gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to,¡± Kirielle whispered again, then returning to that haunting tune once more.

    ¡°God, Claire, is she always going to be like this now?¡± Lucian asked, his own voice shaking nearly as much as Kirielle¡¯s.

    Claire sighed heavily as she stood again and moved to take his arm, leading him back out of the room, and closing the door softly behind them. ¡°How long did it take you to recover from dying and coming back? I¡¯m going to guess that it was longer than one day, Lucian,¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t like that. I was just... angry,¡± he settled on.

    Claire let out another sound of exhaustion despite having just slept throughout the entire day. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is just from being embraced. And it¡¯s not all just because of the clan she is now. There¡¯s more to it. And that¡¯s the part that is making this so hard for---¡±

    Her words were cut off as the door that led from Lucian¡¯s home to his office opened. Stepping inside was a stunningly beautiful young man with long auburn hair pulled back into a pony tail above a simple white button down shirt, a medical jacket draped over his arm.

    ¡°Sorry Lucian,¡± he began warily, easily noting the expressions on their faces. ¡°I just thought you should know that Reeve didn¡¯t come in today. I¡¯ve been here since just after dawn. No word from him.¡±

    ¡°And now one of my assistants are missing too. Wonderful,¡± Lucian just shook his head up at the ceiling, ¡°Go ahead home Connor. Put the sign up for emergency patients only tonight.¡±

    Connor just nodded. He took a moment to pull his light blue eyes away from where he and Claire¡¯s eyes met and had lingered on each other a bit longer than either had intended. Though that reaction was understandable for both of them. Claire was a Toreador after all. Her beauty and presence was irresistible to most mortals, and Lucian¡¯s blood ran through Connor¡¯s veins, enhancing all those desires, as vampiric blood, or vitae, tended to do for all those who were bound by it.

    ¡°Reeve, your other assistant?¡± Claire asked after Connor had departed.

    Lucian had now slumped down to a seat upon the couch, unable to keep his sad eyes from wandering back to Kirielle¡¯s door every few seconds. ¡°Not really high on my list of priorities tonight, Claire,¡± he shook his head, running his hands through his dark locks once more.

    ¡°When a blood bound servant fails to show up during the day, it¡¯s generally not a good thing,¡± she said sadly as she took a seat next to him.

    Her own words caused her thoughts to drift back to the first servant she had ever made. There was a day that he never showed up to protect her, and no one had seen him once in the three centuries since, as death was likely the only thing that could ever prevent those bound from doing their duty.

    ¡°Yeah well, ¡®not a good thing¡¯ seems to be the running theme here lately.¡±

    ¡°He was one of the ones helping search for her last night though, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Claire asked, casting her eyes down.

    ¡°I suppose. It¡¯s all a bit of a blur right now, somehow,¡± he replied with a sad sarcasm.

    ¡°He and Kirielle were close, weren¡¯t they?¡± she pressed.

    That did cause him to look back at her, ¡°Well he¡¯s been with me longer than Kirielle¡¯s been alive. He and Summer were the ones who practically raised her, during the day, anyway,¡± he added.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why he knew,¡± Claire stated sadly, though seemed to be speaking more to herself than Lucian then.

    ¡°Knew what?¡± he prodded.

    ¡°How to find her last night,¡± Claire made herself answer, though with more sadness.

    ¡°You think he brought her back here, then just left without bothering to tell me he had found her? And then didn¡¯t even come into the office today? I highly doubt that. Blood bond and all,¡± he reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened,¡± Claire whispered.

    Lucian furrowed his brow, ¡°Care to elaborate?¡±

    Claire¡¯s eyes were filled with regret as she did so, ¡°Remember how I said there¡¯s more to it?¡±

    ¡°Still a bit vague, Claire.¡±

    ¡°And did you hear what she said when I asked her if she could remember what happened now?¡± Claire attempted to lead him to the proper conclusion as gently as possible, futile as that was.

    ¡°That she didn¡¯t want to...¡± Lucian swallowed hard.

    Claire took a long moment to gather the emotional strength to make him understand the state Kirielle was now in. After all, she had seen that entire night in the girl¡¯s head, through the din of that never ending music that now tormented Kirielle¡¯s every waking moment.

    ¡°Penelope lured her away with some strange song. It worked the way our summoning does. Kirielle couldn¡¯t have resisted it even if she wanted to,¡± Claire decided to begin at the beginning. Lucian leaned forward then to listen to her words with deepening worry. ¡°Their nickname is ¡®the Sirens¡¯ after all, right?

    ¡°She played the regretful mother again, insisting that she just wanted to get to know her daughter. Make up for all those lost years. She asked Kirielle to take her to one of her favorite places. Kirielle did.¡± Claire sighed again, ¡°She did just want to know her mother, despite Penelope¡¯s obvious desire to turn her.

    ¡°Once Kirielle led her to that bridge she loved, overlooking the city, Penelope made her move, draining her like it was nothing, just some sort of ¡®gift¡¯ she was giving her,¡± Claire sniffled slightly.

    Lucian swallowed another lump in his throat, ¡°So Kirielle didn¡¯t actually ask her to change her after all?¡±

    Claire forced back her sadness once more, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡± She then took a moment before moving on. ¡°The next thing Kirielle remembers was waking up, tied firmly to the bridge, mad with frenzy.¡±

    ¡°God,¡± was all Lucian could say then.

    ¡°Penelope had left her there like that. I guess after killing her own sire in frenzy, she didn¡¯t want to risk history repeating itself. And... that¡¯s when Reeve found Kirielle. He knew all her favorite places, after all.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Claire knew that Lucian would need time to process everything that had happened nearly as much as Kirielle would. In an effort to give them each that time, she took it upon herself to contact Sean and fill him in on all that had happened as well. Sean of course wasted no time in calling the search teams back and sending someone to take care of Reeve¡¯s body before it could be found by any mortals, possibly endangering all of them.

    When Claire returned to the living room later that night, Lucian was still seated there on the sofa as he had been when she had left him earlier. His dark eyes stared out at the night through the living room window, listening sadly as Kirielle still sat in her room humming that same tune over and over.

    Claire paused a moment in the doorway between his bedroom and the living room, pondering whether she should say anything more, and what she even could say. She tried to put on a brave face for both of them as she slowly moved to take a seat on the sofa as well.

    ¡°I... let Sean know... everything,¡± she settled on, her tone sympathetic.

    ¡°What?¡± Lucian asked, finally turning his eyes from the window and back to her as though startled by her presence somehow.

    ¡°Sean. I told him what happened, with her,¡± she added the last two words, not sure they were even necessary, but considering how far away Lucian seemed right then, she decided some clarification may be needed.

    ¡°Right...¡± he said as he looked away again, some strange color flickering through what she even could make out of his aura that night. But after all he had been through, his emotions were likely all over the place anyway right then.

    She looked sadly toward Kirielle¡¯s room, where the continued humming could easily be heard through the door. ¡°Wanna sit in the other room for a while? Just to get a break from...¡± she simply nodded toward the door again.

    Lucian cast his eyes downwards again, ¡°Will it ever stop?¡±

    ¡°The music she keeps hearing, or the humming?¡± Claire asked sadly.

    Lucian attempted a scoff, but even that nearly died in his throat, ¡°Either?¡±

    ¡°Well, her mother wasn¡¯t doing that, so I assume the humming will eventually stop. As for the noise in her head...¡± Claire looked down then as well.

    ¡°Claire?¡±

    She sighed as she reached for his hand to help him up from the sofa. Upon leading him to his own room, at least a bit farther from Kirielle¡¯s, she guided him to a seat at the edge of his bed with her.

    ¡°I also asked Sean to find out anything else he could about her clan,¡± she looked down again, ¡°I suppose the good news is that it seems like the only real trait they get from their Malkavian side is the music.¡±

    ¡°What? How is that a trait from... them?¡± he looked back at her in confusion.

    Claire swallowed, ¡°Sean looked for any information he could find on them, and most of it agrees that that¡¯s their weakness; like us getting entranced by incomprehensible beauty. The Daughters, they always hear that music in their heads, forever,¡± she finished softly.

    ¡°Forever?¡± his voice broke slightly as he looked away. ¡°Permanent auditory hallucinations? I guess that would be a gift from Malkav,¡± he just shook his head, biting back his emotions once more.

    ¡°I suppose there are worse gifts,¡± Claire whispered, moving to squeeze his hand comfortingly.

    ¡°At least she makes the tune sound beautiful,¡± Lucian responded, finally losing his iron grip on his emotions as the red tears slid down his cheeks at last.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Claire¡¯s voice quivered as well upon seeing his despair.

    She then slid close to him, wrapping him in a tight embrace, letting him have that moment. He easily returned the embrace as the two sat there upon the bed, clinging to one another for several more long moments.

    When they finally raised their heads to prepare to end the embrace at last, their eyes met. That was when he pulled her close again, covering her lips in a desperate kiss. Claire was a bit startled at first, but knowing her own struggles with feeling so lost so many times throughout her long life, it was easy to see why he¡¯d want to feel anything else but despair in that moment.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they were laying atop the bed now, the kiss continuing as Lucian pulled his royal-blue dress shirt free from the waist of perfectly tailored black slacks. When his hands moved to start on his shirt buttons, Claire knew then that things were likely about to go far beyond just kissing.

    It had been nearly fifty years now since the two of them had spent their one and only night together. Though his flirtations had only grown more frequent in recent years, which made this turn of events not too terribly shocking. Though the timing of it still allowed the tiniest bit of hesitation into her muddled thoughts as he finished unbuttoning his shirt and pulling it down his arms, dropping it to the floor next to the bed, all the while continuing to kiss her passionately.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She couldn¡¯t help wondering if his despair was somehow blurring into the desire he had long held for her. It was possible that upon giving in to their mutual attraction, he would then feel regret or shame for allowing himself any moment of happiness in light of what was now happening in his life.

    ¡°Lucian, are you sure?¡± she had to make herself whisper through the continued kisses.

    She felt his lips curl against hers in the tiniest smile as his hands moved to the shoulders of the long, deep red mermaid dress she had worn tonight. It had a scoop neck, more modest than her usual low cut, corseted Victorian ensembles. The black lace half sleeves tickled her upper arms, making her porcelain skin look that much paler. The dress itself was embossed with shiny black flowers that covered the dress down to her knees, where the blood-hued material flared out around her ankles.

    ¡°Am I sure?¡± he whispered against her lips as he gently pulled the dress down from each of her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the fifty years since we were together, just thinking about making love to you again. Is that sure enough for you?¡±

    Neither of them said anything else then, despite Claire¡¯s worry that he would regret his emotion-fueled impulsiveness once his mind was finally clear again. Though it was rather hard for either of them to speak when he pulled the dress the rest of the way down over her petite frame, exposing all of that alabaster skin to his dark, desire filled eyes once again.

    He took a long moment to look down at her, taking in every inch of that body that had plagued his thoughts every time he had seen her since she had originally shared it with him. Not able to ignore the way he could feel her body heating just as his now had, Lucian moved his hands to pull himself free of his trousers then as well.

    He then returned to his spot laying above her once they were both freed of all clothing. He placed another kiss over her lips before moving his mouth to her breasts. He at first teased her by gently flicking his tongue over one then the other. Before too long though, he needed more. He then closed his lips over her now hardened nipple and gave into the desire they were both feeling when he let his fangs graze her smooth, pale skin, causing a loud moan of desire as the dagger-like fangs just barely scratched her flesh, the tiniest trace of her blood touching his tongue.

    Trying to recover from the pleasure even that tiniest penetration of his fangs had caused, Claire looked up at him with wide emerald eyes. ¡°Lucian, my blood...¡± she whispered, the ability to form full sentences escaping her for the moment.

    ¡°One night does not a bond make,¡± he whispered back, licking another drop of blood from her breast.

    She looked up at him with a smile of disbelief, as he was technically correct, but drinking even a drop of blood from another Kindred was something that all of their kind were extremely cautious about, and for good reason.

    Though, he was not through shocking her for the night. Moving his attention from her breasts, he began trailing his kisses downward, over her stomach. Claire looked down at him, trying to form thoughts as best she could right then, convincing herself that he couldn¡¯t possibly be about to do what it seemed like he might.

    ¡°Lucian...¡± was all she managed.

    ¡°Think of it as an apology for any transgressions I may have made in the past,¡± he smiled before continuing to move his lips downward.

    He then immediately began teasing the part of her that was now completely inflamed with desire, causing another moan mixed with another sound of disbelief. She could barely harbor any other guess as to why he was truly risking this, as his tongue worked to start those tiny tremors. He seemed to be purposefully aiming to bring her to a state of ecstasy, regardless of even more of her blood dampening his lips then. He seemed truly determined to make sure she would never want to wait another five decades for his touch again.

    Despite his desire to spend the rest of the night taking in every inch of her with his hands and lips, his urgency to finally have her again easily won out once the pleasure his mouth was giving her rocked her entire body in that final moment of release. His initial goal achieved, he then moved to a spot above her once more. Before she even had time to recover, or think, his lips covered hers as he plunged himself deeply inside her, both of them moaning loudly as that connection was made once again, for the first time in nearly fifty years.

    When they had reached the peak of their pleasure that night, Lucian collapsed above her with another long kiss and an appreciative smile, Claire finally found her voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad place right now, Lucian, and I just don¡¯t want you to regret this. All of this,¡± she added pointedly.

    Lucian let out a small chuckle, ¡°I¡¯d hardly consider this a ¡®bad place,¡¯ Claire,¡± he smirked slightly with a pointed look down at where he was still inside her.

    ¡°I meant emotionally,¡± she clarified, though couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle of her own at his words.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve waited so long to make love to you again...¡± he just shook his head down at her with another smile, another kiss. ¡°Alas, it is almost morning, now. So I suppose I should check in on, her, one more time,¡± he sighed softly as he finally pulled himself out of Claire, both of them letting out a small sigh as that connection was severed at last. Pushing himself up onto his hands above her and placing another kiss on her lips, he added, ¡°And perhaps my patients too.¡± He then smiled as he finally moved from the bed to get back into his clothing whilst Claire curled herself around his pillow, her eyes watching as that perfect body of his was hidden from her once more.

    After checking on Kirielle and sighing heavily at her continued state of what he could only diagnose as shock, he moved back through the living room and into the front office of his adjacent medical practice.

    He glanced back toward the patient rooms with yet another sigh, and moved to take a seat at the front desk in the still darkened room. Then grudgingly, he focused his thoughts as though to contact someone in that special way their clan could.

    When that connection was established, he let out a heavy sigh before transmitting his thoughts to whomever was on the receiving end of them. If you really want me to go through with this, then you have to give me something. Some proof that she¡¯s actually still alive. Let me see her, hear her, something. He pleaded through his thoughts.

    A moment later, the telephone next to him rang obnoxiously in his ear.

 Chapter 34

    ~1929~

    Claire spent the majority of the roaring twenties doing the best she could to help Kirielle recover from her own death, as well as Reeve¡¯s. After all, Claire was quite aware of the guilt that came with ending someone¡¯s life while in frenzy. Even after 330 years, she still felt those pangs of guilt over Viola¡¯s death during her darker moments.

    By the end of the decade, Kirielle had returned to her starring role in Claire¡¯s Cabaret, despite that incessant melody that the girl would be cursed to hear in her head eternally. Of course, all the time spent helping Kirielle return to some semblance of her mortal life also involved spending a whole lot of time with Lucian as well.

    Most of Claire¡¯s nights were spent at the club. Then she and Kirielle would make their way back to Lucian¡¯s home. There Claire would spend the rest of her night in Lucian¡¯s bed more often than not. However, not all nights followed the same routine.

    Tonight was one of those occasional nights when neither Claire nor Kirielle had to be at the club. A couple nights each week there was a smaller show there, which actually featured some of the newer performers instead of their usual line up that Kirielle led.

    On this particular night, Claire made her way back to the estate and up to she and Sean¡¯s chambers. She was searching her huge walk in closet for just the right ensemble that night when she turned toward the bedroom door.

    ¡°I thought I felt you here tonight,¡± Sean smiled at her from the doorway. That sire and childe bond still always let them know when each other were near, just as it had for over three centuries.

    ¡°Evening,¡± she smiled back at him before returning to her search.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve only come to raid the closets then?¡± he accused, though his tone was playful.

    She smiled at his words before answering, ¡°We¡¯re going to the ballet tonight.¡±

    Sean moved closer and placed a gentle kiss upon those beautiful raven colored locks as she continued looking through the vast amount of dresses she had acquired over the centuries.

    ¡°We?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking, as he still stood close behind her, his hands gently resting on her shoulders.

    ¡°Me, Kirielle, and Lucian,¡± she answered, her volume dropping on that last name, as she was quite aware of the distrust Sean would always have for Awsha¡¯s childe.

    ¡°Lucian again, huh?¡± Sean stated, doing well to keep any emotion from coloring his tone.

    ¡°Sean,¡± she said, preparing to have to leap to Lucian¡¯s defense once again. But before she could add anything, Sean spoke again.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember the last time I saw him. Which is ironic, considering how much time he¡¯s been spending... at the club,¡± he settled on.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m pretty sure he knows you¡¯re not his biggest fan,¡± she reminded, though gently.

    ¡°Or is it he that¡¯s not my biggest fan?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help replying in a wry tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re the Prince. Everyone loves you,¡± she smirked.

    ¡°And you¡¯re still a terrible liar,¡± he teased as he turned her to face him. He then leaned down to kiss her, as if to soften the blow of his last comment, despite how teasingly it had been made.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± she asked, looking up into his eyes once the kiss ended.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°I need an excuse?¡± In response, Claire just looked down. He then supplied an answer anyway, ¡°I just miss you, love.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling rather nostalgic tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡± Claire asked, though she couldn¡¯t help the smile his words produced.

    ¡°I am actually,¡± Sean stated thoughtfully. ¡°Another thing I can barely remember is the last time I even watched a ballet. What kind of Toreador am I?¡± he smirked.

    Claire allowed a tiny chuckle, ¡°Maybe you should ask the Prince for a night off.¡±

    Sean was quiet a moment before smiling back down at her, ¡°I think I may just take that advice... Tonight even.¡±

    After she and Sean both dressed in some of their finest attire for a night at the ballet, they made their way down the spiral staircase together. Upon reaching the main hall, Claire looked back up at him.

    ¡°I should probably call them,¡± she told Sean as she glanced toward his study.

    Sean followed her gaze, ¡°Oh, you mean on the telephone?¡± he raised a brow at the idea as he followed her into his study.

    ¡°It¡¯s the twentieth century now. We should probably at least try to fit in with all the mortals who are obsessed with those things, shouldn¡¯t we? Masquerade and all?¡± Claire chided.

    ¡°Go right ahead. Maybe someday I¡¯ll even attempt to use that thing too,¡± Sean stated as he wrinkled his nose at the thought, which couldn¡¯t help but produce a small giggle from her as she moved to make the call, the new-fashioned way.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice greeted her cautiously at the other end of the line.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Claire,¡± she began.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I expected to hear your lovely voice when this thing rang. It¡¯s usually only my wealthier patients that ever reach me this way,¡± Lucian replied with a smile. ¡°Why are you calling instead of heading here to meet us at the moment? You¡¯re not canceling, are you?¡± he added worriedly.

    ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t wait to get there. I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be a really beautiful performance.¡± She then smiled back at Sean, who still waited in the doorway. ¡°I hear the Prince might even come,¡± Claire told him with a teasing tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what now?¡± Lucian asked, that statement getting his full attention then.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°She¡¯s not canceling, is she?¡± Kirielle asked as she stepped out of her bedroom in response to the sound of the telephone.

    ¡°Um, Sean¡¯s coming?¡± Lucian asked with a slight stammer.

    ¡°He is?¡± Kirielle asked with a surprised smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Claire responded with her own smile, ¡°I told him where I was going tonight and I guess he figured he could take at least one night off this century.¡±

    Lucian was quiet a long moment as he pondered his next words. ¡°Actually, uh, Kirielle can give him my ticket and meet the two of you there. I just remembered I do have a patient coming in tonight after all. It was a last minute thing. A doctor¡¯s work is never done, right?¡± Lucian attempted a smile. ¡°You three have fun tonight.¡± And with that he hung up the phone with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± Kirielle asked him with a perplexed look.

    ¡°Have a good time tonight,¡± he told her with a forced smile as he moved to hand her the tickets and kiss her cheek before turning toward the door that led to his practice.

    ¡°What the hell, Lucian?¡± Kirielle asked, not swayed that easily. ¡°You¡¯re doing this again?¡± she asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Doing what? My job?¡± he attempted to defend.

    ¡°Why are you so damn afraid to ever even be in the same room as Sean?¡± Kirielle asked, her stubbornness remaining.

    Lucian scoffed as he looked away, ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± he just shook his head, knowing that sentence would be futile. ¡°Is it really that strange that I don¡¯t want to spend time with my lover¡¯s husband? Never mind the fact that he¡¯s a three hundred year old vampire Prince,¡± he added with another scoff, still not able to make eye contact.

    ¡°Try again,¡± Kirielle stated bluntly.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re relentless,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°That may be because you haven¡¯t ever given me a straight answer any of the dozens of other times you¡¯ve done this,¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°I believe I just gave you an answer,¡± he retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never given me an answer,¡± Kirielle returned angrily before heading out the door to make some attempt to still enjoy the night, despite his refusal to explain his strange behavior in regards to Sean.

    <hr>

    The ballet that night was beautiful, despite any negative moods suffered by any of them earlier that night. Once the lead ballerina took the stage, the three of them were entranced by the rest of the performance. This reaction was even more literal for Sean and Claire than for Kirielle. Troubled as she was, her clan, The Daughters, were only part Toreador and her weakness was that incessant music in her head, while Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s was the tendency to get utterly lost in the beauty they found surrounding them.

    As the show came to an end, Kirielle smiled over at her companions who both seemed to be suffering from that very literal entrancement. But more worrying than that, was that the performance had touched Claire so much that there were tears now threatening to escape the corner of her pretty eyes.

    ¡°Claire,¡± Kirielle attempted to bring Claire back to a more lucid state before the house lights came up around they and the mortals surrounding them that night.

    Receiving no response from either Claire nor Sean as their eyes remained on the stage while the curtain closed, Kirielle looked around worriedly. Despite the distraction she suffered every moment of her life now, she still knew that something had to be done. She quickly reached up to wipe away Claire¡¯s tears before any mortal eyes witnessed them.

    Luckily that soft touch of Kirielle¡¯s fingers upon her pale face did manage to break Claire free as she finally snapped back to the present, now looking over at the girl questioningly.

    ¡°I was crying?¡± Claire whispered with embarrassment.

    Kirielle let out a tiny, relieved laugh at the statement, having managed to safely keep the Masquerade in place for the moment, even if her clan traditionally didn¡¯t care for the laws of the Camarilla. Then again, after her introduction to their world, Kirielle didn¡¯t care much for her clan, either.

    ¡°Not that strange a thing, honestly. Unless of course, you¡¯re us,¡± she smiled back at Claire, comfortingly touching the older woman¡¯s hand as she spoke.

    That was when they both looked to Sean to see if he had any words, or at least looks, of disapproval at the near breach of their most important law. After all, it was his very job to make sure all their laws were upheld, though that one most of all. However, he seemed to be still suffering his own entrancement. Though fortunately, without the tears.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Claire stated his name worriedly as the rest of the audience slowly began rising from their seats around them, murmuring about the show as they made their way out of the theatre.

    ¡°Try touching him,¡± Kirielle advised, then shook her head at the statement. ¡°I just mean, when I wiped away your tears, that seemed to bring you back,¡± she attempted clarification.

    Though Lucian may have been the one to unceremoniously avoid spending the evening with Sean, again, it was still somewhat of an awkward situation for her as well. Claire was her boss, technically. Sean was everyone¡¯s boss, more or less. And the man who had raised her from birth was indeed sleeping with Claire, despite her rather strange marriage to Sean. The whole situation left Kirielle rather close to all members of this decidedly strange love triangle of sorts.

    Moving her hand to Sean¡¯s arm, Claire gently squeezed it, then shook him slightly. Upon receiving no response, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem I have the magic touch after all,¡± she tried to play it off as a joke, but there was real concern there.

    Kirielle looked worried then as well. True, it wasn¡¯t as detrimental as Claire¡¯s bloody tears having possibly been seen by anyone else, but having their Prince unresponsive while out amidst the mortal world was not exactly a comforting thought either.

    ¡°I suppose... there¡¯s one thing...¡± Kirielle bit her lip slightly as her pretty blue eyes watched as the last several audience members moved through the exits.

    ¡°One thing?¡± Claire asked as she looked back at her.

    ¡°This happened to Lucian once, and I couldn¡¯t get him to come back til I... tried something?¡± she told Claire hesitantly.

    ¡°Well, then, try it,¡± Claire told her with an encouraging smile through her otherwise worried tone.

    ¡°He may not like it very much though,¡± Kirielle warned.

    Claire gave her a questioning look, ¡°Well, regardless, we can¡¯t leave him like this, can we?¡±

    Kirielle nodded, though her hesitation was clear. She took one more look around the theatre to make sure they were alone there now. ¡°You may wanna leave too Claire.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire gave her a shocked look, ¡°We both know that isn¡¯t going to happen,¡± she assured her.

    Kirielle nodded again, honestly having expected that answer, ¡°Then at least try to cover your ears, as best you can. Trust me,¡± she stressed.

    Claire gave Kirielle another questioning look, but shook her had and clasped her hands over her ears tightly. Claire had honestly expected the girl to shout loudly or something, and assumed she was simply worried about the overly sensitive hearing their kind had. Of course, all those senses of theirs were magnified even more when they were in this entranced state Sean was now suffering. So it made some sort of sense that Kirielle may have been able to do something such as that to bring Lucian back. And Claire could easily see how it would be indeed unpleasant while in that state. But it was still strange that she didn¡¯t just suggest Claire try it herself, if that was what she had intended to try to bring him back.

    But instead, Kirielle took a moment to prepare herself. She then closed her eyes and opened her pretty lips. Out came the sound of her humming the tiniest musical note that was so ethereal it was bordering on otherworldly. As the note left her throat upon reaching its crescendo, a few of the nearby house lights even shattered around them. They all startled then, including Sean, who had indeed been yanked out of his entrancement by the most haunting sound any of them had ever heard.

    But more disturbing than the lights shattering at the sound, was the blood now dripping from Sean¡¯s ears. Kirielle let out a shocked gasp as she took note of the damage her voice had done, though Claire barely heard the gasp, as she found her own hearing muffled as though she were listening to it from under water.

    Trying to ignore the way her senses seemed to be slightly impaired in that moment, Claire followed Kirielle¡¯s scared eyes back to Sean. Claire quickly spoke his name as she couldn¡¯t help moving her fingers to the trace of blood now dripping through his long locks and down his neck from his ears. Though Sean did not seem to hear his name on her lips, or anything else at all in that moment.

 Chapter 35

    Claire continued desperately trying to speak to him, as she hurried to wipe away his blood as well. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Claire,¡± he told her shakily, knowing her lips were moving, but not able to perceive any sound at all. ¡°Or anything else,¡± he added, trying very hard to hide his own fear in that moment, it being such a very strange thing for him to feel at all, after so many long years alive.

    ¡°What it this?¡± she turned back to Kirielle, biting back much less happier tears this time.

    ¡°It should only be temporary! I swear!¡± Kirielle exclaimed, nearly as upset as Claire as she looked over at Sean apologetically, and with a bit of her own fear as well. Regardless of who her clan had been, Sean had always been her Prince, and she had literally drew his very blood with only the sound of her voice.

    ¡°Should be?¡± Claire repeated, her own desperation and fear sharpening her tone.

    ¡°When I had to use it to bring Lucian back, it only lasted an hour, or so, I think. I was so scared I had really hurt him, I didn¡¯t really look at the time. But it did come back, I promise, Claire,¡± she told her with a slight sniffle. She then looked past Claire at where Sean was still watching the two of them trying to determine what they were saying at all. ¡°What do you think he¡¯ll do to me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help whispering as she dropped her eyes to the floor beneath their seats.

    ¡°Kir¡¯...¡± Claire just shook her head as she turned in her seat between them to face Sean once again, gently cupping his face in her hands. She then had another thought occur to her as she looked into his eyes, thinking the next sentence as she spoke it, ¡°Can you still hear our thoughts, Sean?¡± she whispered.

    Kirielle looked up hopefully at the sound of Claire¡¯s question. But his only response was to shake his head still seemingly unaware of anything she was saying, or apparently thinking as well. In any other situation, Claire may have even been relieved that he apparently could no longer read her thoughts, it having been such a point of contention between them in the past. But if this was the cost? She shook her head as she looked down then as well.

    <hr>

    When Claire and Sean arrived back at their estate that night, she quickly rushed him to their chambers, waving away anyone trying to get his attention upon his return home that particular evening. Once they reached their bedroom, she leaned back against the door, locking it behind them with a sigh of relief.

    The last thing either of them needed was anyone else knowing what had happened to their Prince. Especially considering how young the Kindred who had caused his current state actually was. And if it were indeed temporary, as Kirielle had suggested, the issue would hopefully be resolved before anyone was the wiser.

    Sean took a seat on the edge of the bed, running his hands through those beautiful long reddish blonde locks, the way he had always done any time anything was bothering him. Claire couldn¡¯t help a slight smile back at him upon witnessing the tiniest moment that proved he had not completely changed from that man she fell in love with over three hundred years ago, after all.

    Taking a moment to push past that moment of nostalgia she also seemed to be experiencing that night, she moved to take a seat next to him. Claire gently placed a hand over his knee, which caused him to look over at her with a sad smile. He then placed his hand over her own, interlocking their fingers in gratitude for her being there next to him again that night.

    She smiled back up at the touch, their eyes meeting one another¡¯s again. And for the first time in ages, she could hold his gaze with no fear of him invading her mind. That was when she realized exactly how much she truly had missed looking into his eyes, and seeing that love he still seemed to have for her, despite the trepidation her eyes were usually filled with any time she was close to him anymore. Though there was now no longer a reason for her to have that fear, at least for one night.

    Letting out a shaky sigh at that realization, she moved closer, placing her mouth over his. For once she could just be there in that moment with him without all the anxiety his presence usually brought with it. And she had to admit that there was something else she truly missed as well.

    On that thought, she pulled herself onto his lap, wrapping her arms around him as the kiss only deepened. Sean was understandably shocked by her sudden show of affection, but also overjoyed by it, and easily returned her kisses. Before long, their skin heated to each other¡¯s touch and their hands pulled away each other¡¯s clothing as they now found themselves laying atop the bed together, wrapped in nothing but each other¡¯s arms.

    Though Sean was unable to hear their mutual moans of pleasure as they made love, it did nothing to cool the passion the two of them did still hold for one another. It somehow felt even stronger to Claire that night, as it was the first time in so very long that she could let him make love to her again, without all her worries about him seeing into her head always dulling and overshadowing the pleasure he was giving her, and all the love the two still shared, despite it all.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    In that final second as Sean was about to bring her to her climax, he once again looked down at her, shaking with ecstasy at his touch. He took a moment to just revel in the fact that he was truly still in love with her after over three hundred years, despite all the turmoil that came with it. And he knew that it would truly end him if that prophecy did finally come to pass after so very long fearing that it would. Right then, he needed to cement his love for her so she would know he did indeed truly still feel it.

    On that thought, he thrust into her once more, and simultaneously sunk his fangs deeply into her, causing them both to then drown in the most intense pleasure that creatures such as them could ever honestly make one another feel. And then they collapsed together, joined as closely as they could possibly be once again, and for the first time in way too long.

    Neither of them were honestly aware of how much time had passed since Sean collapsed above her, still licking her blood from his lips. But they held each other into the night, for once only being there with each other, instead of all the other distractions they usually each filled their endless nights with.

    Even after removing himself from her body, Sean and Claire still lay close together, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms as the sunset slowly approached outside that room that had become their entire world that night.

    Cuddling even closer to him, burying her face against his chest, and sensing that the sunrise was soon coming, Claire couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°I love you so much, Sean.¡±

    Sean then looked down at her with a sigh of a hundred different kinds of relief. He then responded to the words he was finally able to hear passing her lips again, ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Claire¡¯s head shot up as both of them shared a look of pure joy at the crisis of the moment having passed, as well as in regards to a few other things that had occurred that night. Not even stopping to allow herself to remember that with his hearing, would also return Sean¡¯s other abilities, Claire moved to give him another long kiss before the sunrise came, forcing them to drift off, still tightly wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.

    <hr>

    The next night, Claire was seated at her club¡¯s bar, nursing one of those ¡®special¡¯ drinks her bartender set aside for certain clientele. As she waited for the opening number of the show to start, she felt arms encircling her waist from behind and a gentle kiss upon the back of her head.

    ¡°Allow me to offer my sincere apologies for my absence last night.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s crisp British accent greeted her, dripping as much charm as always. He then spun the stool around slowly so that she was now facing him. This allowed him to then lean down to place a soft kiss over her lips.

    ¡°And apologies for that... situation afterwards. Kirielle was beside herself when she came home,¡± he added as he gave Claire¡¯s hand a soft squeeze. ¡°She was nearly convinced Sean would be delivering her straight to the gallows afterwards. And I¡¯m pretty sure he stopped using those quite a few years ago at least,¡± he added in a slightly teasing manner.

    ¡°I know, she was still upset when she got here tonight.¡± Claire stated sadly. ¡°I assured her that Sean wasn¡¯t going to be calling any sort of blood hunt on her. I mean, we both know her intentions were good,¡± Claire assured.

    Lucian then moved to take a seat in the stool next to her, signaling the bartender for his own drink. ¡°So, is it true then?¡± he asked Claire as he received his drink.

    ¡°Is what true?¡±

    He then leaned closer to Claire, speaking furtively, ¡°That you can actually do something that our all-powerful Prince cannot anymore?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked with a questioning look.

    Dropping his voice further, moving his lips next to her ear, ¡°True that he can no longer hear thoughts either, and you can?¡±

    Claire scoffed, surprised by his question. Then again, it was quite the surprising revelation for her the previous night too. But she had her own reasons for hating that ability of Sean¡¯s. The rest of their society most often just assumed the Prince would have such a talent anyway.

    ¡°Thankfully it was temporary, like when she had accidentally caused that issue for you. He got his hearing back shortly before dawn. Which is probably another reason he¡¯s not going to demand any kind of retribution,¡± Claire added.

    Lucian moved back, keeping his expression blank then, ¡°So his hearing is back. Completely?¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Seems so. I thought of like five numbers and he ¡®guessed¡¯ them all, just to test it,¡± she sighed softly.

    Lucian sighed again as he took a large swig of his drink. ¡°Cheers then. All is well I suppose,¡± he stated with a tinge of insincerity.

    Not that Claire could blame Lucian for that reaction, considering she also was not keen on the idea of anyone being able to see inside her head. Most people never were, except perhaps Sean¡¯s... and Lucian¡¯s magical ex-paramour.

    But before she could say more, Lucian continued, ¡°So, Sean¡¯s really not upset by the fact that such a young... one of us,¡± he settled on, ¡°could actually cause he of all people actual physical pain? Like I said, she was quite convinced he would be.¡±

    Claire shook her head as she looked down, ¡°Well, he¡¯s not thrilled about it. But he knows she was actually trying to help, not harm. I guess he assumes that maybe one day her skills may prove useful to him as well.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that would be a politician¡¯s take on the matter, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Lucian responded with a slight scoff. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t appreciate his leniency toward Kirielle in this matter. He already expects the worst from me most nights I¡¯m sure,¡± he grumbled as he took another drink.

    Claire let out a slightly awkward laugh. ¡°I really doubt that you¡¯re even on his mind much at all anymore. After all, no one¡¯s heard hide nor hair from your horrid sire in ages.¡± Though her assurance only caused Lucian to look away quickly. Thankfully though, that was when the curtain went up and the night¡¯s show began.

 Chapter 36

    During intermission, Kirielle came to join Lucian and Claire at the bar where they had watched the first half of the show from. Though she was not alone. With her was a gaunt young woman with long flame red hair pulled back into a long pony tail.

    Claire looked curiously at the young woman, trying to recall where she had seen her before. Though Kirielle¡¯s words interrupted her attempted recollection.

    ¡°I was hoping Sean would be here tonight,¡± Kirielle began, casting a dark look at where Lucian rolled his eyes slightly at the comment, ¡°but I suppose two nights out would be a bit much, especially after last night.¡± Her voice dropped guiltily on the latter part of the statement.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, Kirielle,¡± Claire assured her again.

    ¡°No I mean, I know that, but I wanted to apologize anyway,¡± she told Claire softly, almost as though afraid to even raise her voice in conversation again. It was hard enough for her to not back out of the show tonight for fear of her beautiful voice causing anymore calamities.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already apologized, multiple times,¡± Claire smiled back at the young woman, gently placing a hand on her arm, though Claire couldn¡¯t help her eyes returning to the still silent redhead, trying to place her.

    ¡°I mean, a better apology,¡± Kirielle continued. ¡°But since he¡¯s not here, I guess I can still apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Apology accepted, again, Kirielle,¡± Claire smiled, her spirits still high from at least the second half of the previous night.

    Kirielle managed a smile back, ¡°This is what I mean.¡± She gestured to the shy redhead who also appeared to be in her twenties. ¡°This is Lyka. She was the star of last night¡¯s ballet,¡± Kirielle smiled again.

    ¡°I just had the lead role in that particular show, that¡¯s all,¡± Lyka responded, a blush creeping easily to her cheeks, as it tended to do with most natural redheads.

    ¡°That¡¯s what a star is,¡± Kirielle teased her playfully before smiling back at Claire.

    ¡°That¡¯s where I know you from!¡± Claire smiled brightly. ¡°You were amazing. I mean, truly a talent.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lyka said softly as she looked down, the blush only deepening.

    ¡°After... everything,¡± Kirielle settled on, ¡°I decided to go backstage and try to meet her. I was going to try and simply get an autograph or something silly like that. But we got along really well, and she¡¯s so sweet,¡± she looked back at Lyka, who continued to blush as she kept her eyes to the floor. ¡°So, I thought you should meet her too.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Claire stated as she extended her hand to Lyka, who took it shakily.

    ¡°Also,¡± Kirielle added, ¡°I think we may be able to help her with something.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Claire asked interestedly.

    Seeing as Lyka was struggling a bit to give an answer, Kirielle supplied it instead, ¡°Could you possibly find a place for her in the show?¡± Of course, that question just caused Lyka to look down again, almost embarrassed.

    ¡°The show?¡± Claire gave a questioning look, ¡°This show?¡± she asked, gesturing to the stage.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her dance, she¡¯s incredible,¡± Kirielle reasoned on the shy young woman¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m wondering why she¡¯d ever leave the ballet for the Cabaret,¡± Claire stated as she looked at the girl curiously. ¡°Seems an odd career choice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should go,¡± Lyka stammered as she began to walk away.

    ¡°Lyka stop,¡± Kirielle exclaimed as she reached for Lyka¡¯s wrist. ¡°You may not know Claire all that well yet, but believe me when I say you can trust her. She¡¯s got me through some pretty... bad... things myself,¡± Kirielle assured, swallowing slightly, which caused Lucian and Claire to look down knowingly as well.

    ¡°You want to leave the ballet company for a very good reason, I assume?¡± Claire asked her gently.

    Lyka seemed literally pained to have to give an answer but she forced one at last. ¡°It¡¯s just, the man who runs the company... He¡¯s...¡± she took a shaky breath, ¡°not a very good boss,¡± she forced the words out, though in a raspy whisper.

    Seeing Lyka¡¯s very demeanor, immediately hit Claire with waves of d¨¦ja vu as she thought back on another terrified young redhead she had found in the hold of one of Haven¡¯s ships so long ago. Her name was Deborah, and Haven had cared for her deeply, before she was hurt so very badly and then taken away from them all nonetheless.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Without even needing to invade Lyka¡¯s thoughts to confirm her fears about whatever had resulted in this girl¡¯s behavior, Claire spoke, ¡°We¡¯d love to have you join the show here, Lyka. I¡¯ll count last night as your audition even. It brought literal tears to my eyes, after all.¡± Claire accented her words with a soft, sympathetic smile. Her answer also produced a grateful grin from Kirielle and even a tight hug from the tiny blonde. While Lucian just glanced curiously at the new arrival, but offered a small smile as well before returning to his drink.

    Once Kirielle excitedly led Lyka backstage to introduce her to all her new co-workers before the next act began, Claire reached for her drink as well. As she turned back to the bar to do so, Lucian¡¯s impossibly dark eyes were on her.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she offered a slight smile as she caught his gaze.

    ¡°That was awfully generous of you,¡± he observed with another small smile.

    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t there last night. That girl really is an amazing dancer,¡± she assured as she took a sip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it. Just surprised you were so eager to offer her the job within five minutes of meeting her even. You¡¯re usually quite cautious about anyone or anything new suddenly entering your life unexpectedly,¡± he pointed out as his eyes moved over her again.

    ¡°Well, I have good reason to be. Prophecies of doom? Wife of a very important man? All that,¡± she reasoned.

    ¡°Exactly my point,¡± he agreed.

    Claire sighed softly as she looked back at him. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, Lucian. Surely you can recognize an extremely damaged girl when you see them. Aside from the fact that we can literally see her emotions,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Read her mind, did you?¡± Lucian asked, dropping his volume to meet hers.

    ¡°No,¡± Claire denied without pause, ¡°but I¡¯ve seen that kind of pain and fear before. There¡¯s no way I was going to send her back to any man who had caused that,¡± she stated firmly.

    Lucian was a bit taken by the emotion in Claire¡¯s voice then. That deep, deep feeling for a mere mortal who she had only just met that night. ¡°You really are a saint, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucian asked her with a forced smile, though, right then there seemed to be some kind of intense regret in his voice, despite the words he spoke.

    Lucian actually left Raven¡¯s Loft shortly after his conversation with Claire that night. He usually waited until the doors closed and gave Claire and Kirielle a ride home, so it was an odd choice for him.

    When he did get back home he slammed the door shut behind him and tossed his keys onto the nearby table. Then he spoke loudly, seemingly to no one. ¡°Show yourself, you evil bitch! I know you¡¯re watching! You always are!¡± he stated angrily.

    Only a moment later, Awsha¡¯s astral form shimmered into view there before him. She was wearing that same rage inducing smirk as always, even in this maddeningly incorporeal form she favored so much in recent years.

    ¡°Lucian, darling, what are you doing home early? Without your pretty little women, even. I was so looking forward to watching you spend the night fucking Claire again. Hate her as much as I do, you must admit, the girl is gorgeous.¡± She then added thoughtfully, ¡°Come to think of it, that is one of the reasons I hate her so much,¡± she chuckled derisively.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make me keep doing this, Awsha,¡± he bit back at her. ¡°I¡¯ve done all you wanted, and you¡¯re still just dragging this out. Keeping her from me. Doing who knows what to her that you¡¯ve been doing for nearly a fucking century, you sadistic whore!¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s not very nice. The last person who called me that was Claire¡¯s little girl. She was a tad upset after I spent only about a decade fucking with her head,¡± she said with an almost amused pride. ¡°Now, what were you saying about me not being able to make you keep doing this?¡±

    Trying as hard as he could to force down his fury, as well as his fear for his own daughter, he continued, ¡°She¡¯s been with me, in my bed, for nearly a decade. I¡¯ve done what you wanted. She¡¯s fallen for me. Now give me back my daughter!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°That was only step one dear. Step two is the big one. That requires planning, the right time, the right place, all the necessary pieces in position,¡± she explained as though talking to a child. ¡°Besides, she may not have fallen for you as much as you think. You could still have a bit of work to do there. After all, she¡¯ll need to trust you completely when the time comes. And I honestly just don¡¯t think she¡¯s there yet.¡±

    Rage building behind his eyes even more, Lucian forced his voice onward, ¡°She¡¯s shared my bed for nearly every night of the last ten years. How much more ¡®there¡¯ do you think she needs to be?¡±

    ¡°Nearly,¡± was all she said pointedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else, not the mage, not those two filmmaker friends of hers. She¡¯s with me. And I¡¯ve played this game long enough, Awsha.¡±

    ¡°Are you really forgetting the most important one. The one who was my original reason for hating Claire?¡± Awsha reminded.

    ¡°Sean?¡± he scoffed. ¡°They¡¯ve barely even been together since you originally made me,¡± he denied.

    ¡°Oh I beg to differ. She was with him just last night, as a matter of fact,¡± Awsha took a certain pleasure in passing on that information.

    ¡°Please, they went to a ballet together because I couldn¡¯t go along. And that fact is of course thanks to you always being here inside my head! So that one¡¯s on you darling,¡± he told her angrily.

    ¡°She never came to you after the ballet though, did she? Guess she was distracted,¡± Awsha returned pointedly. ¡°Which, I guess means you¡¯re still a failure who hasn¡¯t completely won her heart; only the less important parts of her,¡± she added with a smirk.

    ¡°I am so done with this,¡± Lucian told her, his anger boiling over at this point. ¡°I am not going to help you hurt Claire. Assuming you ever get around to even making whatever moves you think you can make, someday. Just give me Lenore back! I am so done,¡± he repeated again, more firmly.

    ¡°How about a counter-offer?¡± Awsha asked a moment later.

    Lucian just scoffed, ¡°There is nothing you could ever offer, aside from my damn daughter!¡± he returned, his voice raising to a near shout again.

    Undeterred, she continued, ¡°How about this? You actually make her trust you with every fiber of her being, and then wait, like a good little boy, for me to let you know when the plan is happening,¡± she began, to which Lucian only scoffed in disbelief. ¡°And, in return, I won¡¯t let all my other ghouls have their way with your pretty little daughter.¡± And with that, she shimmered out of sight once again.

 Chapter 37

    For most of his two hundred plus years as Prince, Sean had been fairly adept at keeping the mortal authorities from interfering with Kindred society in the city. But amidst the years of the Prohibition, and now with the entire country about to teeter into a decade long Depression, that became increasingly more difficult.

    It was just a week or two after offering Lyka a job at Raven¡¯s Loft that the club was raided by the mortal authorities who were there to confiscate the illegally obtained alcohol that the club had managed to keep on tap despite the last decade of Prohibition. It was easy to procure material things when you had the kind of sway Claire¡¯s kind had, after all.

    It would have been rather easy for Claire and her blood bound staff to stop the members of the human law enforcement from shutting them down, whether through charm or force. But they all knew it was only a matter of time before there¡¯d be another raid and they¡¯d just have to repeat the same process all over again.

    However, the officers made another discovery during the raid. It seemed that the old boarded off rooms upstairs, from back when Claire had briefly employed prostitutes, were not so abandoned after all. It turned out that there had been someone hiding out in those rooms for several days, much to the surprise of Claire and her staff.

    ¡°So, who is this squatter?¡± Claire asked the officer.

    ¡°You tell us,¡± the man bit back as he gestured for his subordinates to bring the trespasser downstairs for Claire to hopefully identify them.

    That was when they came down the stairs, two of them roughly holding a sobbing Lyka as they did. ¡°Lyka?¡± Claire asked in shock as they brought her to her.

    ¡°So, you do know her?¡± the lead officer asked smugly.

    ¡°Yes, she works here. But I didn¡¯t know she was living here too,¡± Claire answered, more worried about Lyka than whatever the officer was saying at that moment.

    ¡°So, I guess we can add some trespassing to the list of charges.¡± He let out a derisive laugh. ¡°What a good night... for us anyway,¡± he stated with a snide smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to press charges against her. And I¡¯m the owner, so that would be up to me, would it not?¡±

    ¡°Lady, I think you should be more worried about your own charges right now than this pretty little urchin,¡± he returned smartly.

    ¡°First offense, I¡¯m getting a fine, right?¡± Claire asked, tiresomely.

    ¡°You been running this place and still serving booze for years from what I hear. It¡¯s going to be a big fine,¡± he assured her with the same smug attitude that seemed to come with the job more often than not,

    ¡°Do you want cash or a check?¡± Claire replied with a bit of her own smugness showing through.

    ¡°Rich bitch,¡± he mumbled as he gestured for them to let Lyka go and moved away to write up that fine of hers.

    After receiving Claire¡¯s payoff and offering her several colorful warnings about how she shouldn¡¯t even think about serving alcohol in the club again, the officers finally left, with all the alcohol they could find on the premises. With a sigh, Claire turned to where Lyka was sitting in a nearby booth, tears still running down her reddened cheeks.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been living in the abandoned rooms upstairs?¡± Claire asked the obvious question as she sat across from the distraught girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll understand if you fire me,¡± she coughed a bit through her tears.

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be doing much business here for a while anyway, but I¡¯m more concerned about why, Lyka. Why were you staying here?¡±

    ¡°I just figured that maybe it¡¯d be... safer,¡± she settled on with another sniffle.

    ¡°Safer from what?¡± Claire asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lyka whispered again, not able to give that answer, not yet.

    Claire sighed heavily, already having assumed a few things about Lyka¡¯s past. And this new development only served to strengthen her fears about what it was that Lyka did indeed seem to be running and hiding from.

    ¡°Needless to say, we¡¯ll be closing early tonight. How about you come home with me? Just for tonight, OK?¡± she told the girl as she gently touched her hand.

    Lyka looked up with a grateful smile and a simple nod. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered as she moved to follow Claire from the club with a wave of relief.

    As Claire and Lyka made their way outside to where one of Claire¡¯s staff had already brought a car around for them, they were stopped at the door by Lucian having just arrived.

    ¡°That was a lot of policemen,¡± he told Claire as he leaned down to give her a soft kiss on the cheek, touching her arm gently as he did. ¡°I sense I missed quite the night, and it¡¯s only nine pm,¡± he teased to hide his worry over whatever had garnered all that mortal attention that night.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Prohibition raid,¡± Claire gave him the simple answer.

    ¡°OK, sounds less fun,¡± he told her worriedly. ¡°But you seem to have neatly avoided a jail cell, so I¡¯ll take that as a win.¡±

    ¡°Money tends to make a lot of problems go away, even without any... other encouragement,¡± she settled on as she remembered that Lyka was indeed still standing next to them, easily able to hear their conversation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that,¡± he agreed. ¡°So am I to assume that the show won¡¯t be going on tonight, then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, think we¡¯ll close down for at least a few weeks. Give the wonderful police officers something else to think about for a while. But hey, Kirielle¡¯s still packing up her stuff. I¡¯m sure she would appreciate the ride home,¡± Claire told him as she got on her toes to give him a rather sweet kiss before she moved to lead Lyka toward her waiting car again. ¡°Goodnight, Lucian,¡± she smiled back at him before getting into the car and leaving him there to let out a deep sigh.

    <hr>

    It turned out that ¡®just for tonight¡¯ did turn into a rather permanent arrangement, as it often did any time Claire took in any lost souls. Especially those as damaged as Lyka appeared to be upon their introduction.

    But of course, having any unbound mortal living at the estate was still considered an undesirable risk, so Claire did sadly give in to creating that bond in the young ballerina as well. Claire attempted to assuage her guilt by telling herself that if the man who hurt Lyka ever found her again, at least Claire¡¯s blood would give her a fighting chance that she hadn¡¯t had before.

    It was a rare evening, a few weeks after the raid shut down the club, when Sean found himself with that ever so elusive moment of free time. He had actually been finding those moments more and more since the temporary shut down, and Lyka¡¯s addition to the household. It was no coincidence that both those factors had led to Claire spending most of her evenings at home once again.

    Leaving his study for that momentary break from his duties, Sean entered the main hall and scanned the home. It didn¡¯t take long before he found Claire¡¯s aura through the wall of his old art studio. With a curious look, he moved toward the room that had been abandoned for so many nights since Sean¡¯s new role had taken over his life so thoroughly.

    Inside, Lyka was tutoring Claire in some of the more advanced ballet steps that were nearly second nature to the redhead. They both giggled as Claire slightly lost her balance and felt Lyka reach out to steady her.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not dressed for this,¡± Lyka excused as her eyes moved over Claire¡¯s floor length lace and velvet gown with the corset built in that would be surely too tight for any woman who actually needed to breathe.

    ¡°What? I took off my boots,¡± Claire argued, though with a gentle smile. Her eyes then moved to where Sean was leaning against the doorway with his own amused smile at the two women.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s more to it than that,¡± Lyka teased. Everything about her demeanor had become much more open and relaxed since Claire had offered her a place there in the safest home in the city; regardless of the bond that living there required of her.

    ¡°Three weeks with the club being closed, and you¡¯re already looking for a new career?¡± Sean teased as he moved into the room. He gave Lyka a small smile, to which she only looked down shyly. He then moved to place a soft kiss over Claire¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Claire returned with a lack of seriousness as Sean released her arm that he had gently grasped during their kiss and then moved to assess a still unfinished painting he had started on decades ago, with the layers of dust to prove it.

    Claire smiled as Sean brushed the first few layers of dust from the canvas, assessing it with that look he hadn¡¯t had in his eyes for way too many years, since his artistic nature had been forced to take a backseat to his current life circumstances.

    Once Sean reached for a long abandoned paint brush, Claire smiled again and returned her eyes to Lyka, nodding for their lesson to continue. Though neither of their artistic pursuits of the night lasted long as the telephone outside in the main hall interrupted loudly not much later.

    ¡°Did they really need to make those blasted things so loud?¡± Sean grumbled as he set the brush aside again and moved back toward the door of the studio.

    Claire raised a brow at him moving to answer the ¡®blasted thing¡¯ that rang outside the door loudly once more. ¡°He¡¯s learning,¡± she told Lyka furtively, to which the other young woman only allowed another small chuckle.

    He returned to the studio a moment later, ¡°The call is for you my love,¡± he told her as he gestured toward the doorway he had just stepped back through.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Claire asked curiously.

    ¡°Your boyfriend,¡± he told her with a wry smirk. Claire simply gave him a questioning look, while Lyka just looked slightly uncomfortable. ¡°That would be Lucian,¡± he clarified smartly, though still wore a smile as he returned to his painting.

    ¡°He¡¯s not my...¡± Claire then just shook her head, ignoring the smirk Sean still wore. She then moved back out of the studio to answer the call, already having some idea that it would likely be in regards to her having been staying at the estate for the last few weeks, instead of where she had previously spent most her nights over the last decade.

    Lyka bit her lip awkwardly after Claire left the room to take the call. Sean couldn¡¯t help glancing back at the young redhead as she took a tentative seat in the nearest chair, looking like she had no idea what to do with herself without having Claire at her side.

    ¡°You look confused dear,¡± Sean attempted to make conversation, despite the fact that she and he had barely spoken at all since she moved into the home. After all, he was quite intimidating, especially to mortals. And Claire was her entire world now; the bond made it so.

    ¡°Just still trying to get used to everything here. Understand it,¡± she said softly, her eyes still watching the doorway for Claire¡¯s return.

    ¡°Anything in particular I could help you understand? I do have a rather extensive knowledge of the inner workings of our home and all,¡± he told her with a playful tone as he continued to add a few more brush strokes to the previously abandoned painting.

    ¡°Nothing in... particular,¡± Lyka stammered, her tone betraying her words.

    Sean glanced over at her again, seeing much more than others, as he always did. With a slight sigh, he offered, ¡°Yes, our marriage really is that ¡®open,¡¯ and no I really don¡¯t mind her speaking with Lucian, or even being involved with him, really. As long as she¡¯s cautious, of course.¡±

    Lyka looked up with a bit of surprise at him effortlessly answering the majority of the questions in her head. ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business though,¡± she said apologetically, somehow feeling guilty that she was even questioning their relationship in her head, despite the fact of none of those questions having actually passed her lips.

    Then Sean allowed another small smile as he peered more closely at her before offering yet another piece of information that Lyka was afraid to ask for out loud. ¡°And yes, she does enjoy those sort of attentions from women, on occasion, too.¡± Sean gave Lyka another sincere smile, despite the blush now coloring her surprised, as well as relieved face.

 Chapter 38

    ~1937~

    Claire did eventually re-open Raven¡¯s Loft after a month or so, returning Kirielle and Lyka to their rightful places onstage. However, with the nation in the grips of the Great Depression, business at a club such as Claire¡¯s was slow, to say the least.

    By 1934, Kirielle had finally moved out on her own, more or less. Of course, there was no way Lucian would let her leave the nest without having someone to look after her during the day, as all their kind so desperately needed. So Kirielle took Lucian¡¯s beautiful young assistant, Connor, with her when she left, easily replacing the bond he had to Lucian with a bond to her instead. And of course, Lucian had long since replaced Reeve with another young doctor to run his medical practice during Lucian¡¯s ¡®off hours,¡¯ so to speak.

    And by 1937 Claire was once again dividing her attentions between the club, Sean, Lucian, and even Lyka, who had also grown quite close to her over the years since joining their household. Though, with the downswing in business that the Depression brought with it, that did free up a bit more of Claire¡¯s time for socializing.

    Lucian was the one who had garnered Claire¡¯s attention on this particularly misty spring evening. They had started their night with a drink at the fairly empty club, followed by a carriage ride through the park. This was then followed by Lucian suggesting that they have a romantic walk through one of the most beautiful cemeteries at the edge of the city, if such a thing could be said about a cemetery. Then again, due to their very nature, neither of them generally adhered to the ideas of romance held by the mortal world anyway.

    Back at the club, Lyka and Kirielle were backstage getting ready for their next number. They startled slightly as the dressing room¡¯s emergency exit burst open. With a look of desperation in his dark eyes, a tall, young dark haired man stepped inside. He searched the room with purpose, his eyes falling on Lyka and Kirielle.

    ¡°You, I need both of you, now,¡± he told them breathlessly, his French accent apparent as he spoke.

    ¡°Do I... know you?¡± Kirielle asked, as Lyka just looked understandably shocked by his sudden appearance as well as his words.

    ¡°We did meet, once, when you were only a child,¡± he breathed, ¡°but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. Right now Claire needs you.¡± His desperate tone made it clear that he believed his words with every fiber of his being.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Lyka asked with a visible wave of worry.

    ¡°Now,¡± he told them. With no further words, he moved toward them, clasping a hand over each of their arms. All three of them then suddenly disappeared from sight amidst the chaos of the other performers thankfully distracted by their own preparations for the next part of the show.

    As Claire and Lucian passed by a particularly beautiful mausoleum that night, he suddenly stopped and turned to look down at her with what seemed to be pure anguish in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± she asked worriedly, easily noting his expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m so, so very sorry Claire, but it¡¯s my daughter,¡± he whispered with red tears in his eyes before he sped away in a flash of motion with no other explanation given.

    Seconds later, Lucian arrived at a cemetery gate that had been previously agreed on. There Awsha waited, firmly gripping the arm of the young girl who still appeared no older than the thirteen years of age she was when Lucian had last seen her, seven decades earlier.

    Upon seeing how gaunt she was, as well as all that fear, and pain in her dark, haunted eyes, which matched his perfectly, Lucian could no longer hold back those tears that had already begun when he had spoken to Claire.

    ¡°Enjoy,¡± Awsha told him with a snide grin before she sped away in the same flash of motion.

    ¡°Oh, Lenore, my little love,¡± he sobbed as he moved to embrace her for the first time since his death.

    Only, as his arms encircled the young girl, she brought her hands up from behind her back. In the same moment, he felt the sharp wooden stake pierce his heart as he fell to the ground at her feet, his body stiffening in rigor as it should have done those seventy years earlier.

    Back inside the cemetery, Claire gasped as Lucian had sped away leaving her with those ominous words. Before even having a moment to process them, Claire¡¯s attention was redirected to the door of the mausoleum they had stopped near.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A man and woman stepped out of the mausoleum, both centering nearly black eyes on Claire. Claire recognized neither of them on sight as she looked between them warily.

    The woman was somehow even more voluptuous than Awsha, though there was no way for Claire to discern anything else about her true identity. She was dressed in a long, black, hooded cloak as well as a matching scarf pulled over her face. The only part of her that was even visible were those dark eyes and the sliver of skin around them that was just as pale as Claire¡¯s own.

    The man towered above the mystery woman as well as Claire, as they each took a step closer to her. He was dressed in a crisp black suit jacket and matching trousers, both appearing to have been personally tailored for him. His hair fell all the way to his waist in black waves with the occasional white streaks throughout.

    Just as Claire adjusted her vision, trying to read their auras as best she could, she was then distracted again as all the shadows surrounding her there in the cemetery that night seemed to shimmer and almost begin to move around her. Before her worried eyes, those very shadows formed themselves into thick black tentacles of sorts. And those shadow tentacles rushed towards her, wrapping themselves painfully around feet, and crawling upwards over her legs.

    With a gasp of fear, Claire struggled to break free of those now living shadows. Though even her supernatural strength seemed no match for them. The man graced her with an amused smirk at the sight of her fear and her futile struggles.

    He then stepped in close to Claire, causing another gasp of fear from her as those shadows continued to painfully bite into her legs, holding her there in place.

    ¡°Hello, Claire,¡± he greeted her with an eerie calm to his voice as he watched her struggles.

    Trying to gather her wits about her as best she could, despite the pain and fear that she was being bombarded with, Claire forced herself to look up into his eyes. Mustering every bit of strength and will, she looked into those pools of near black and spoke in that tone that imposed her will on others so easily.

    ¡°Leave me be,¡± she ordered him.

    His only response was to laugh down at her with sincere amusement, which caused her to swallow a whimper at the realization that she had no such power over him. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve figured out who I am by now. And you should know, little one, that you are nowhere near powerful enough for that to work on me,¡± he told her with another smile as he stepped even closer to her then.

    Her next whimper was harder to hide as that realization did hit her, along with all those myriad years of fearing this moment; this snake. With another sadistic smile, he reached up to place his hands over her shoulders as the shadows continued to hold her in place. His touch was almost gentle, though the contact itself burnt like fire. As he trailed his hands down her trembling arms, Claire couldn¡¯t fight the sudden pain that felt like she was now being devoured from the very inside.

    That was when Awsha appeared in a flash of motion to join them, ¡°You started without me?¡± she asked with an annoyed pout as she looked between the hooded woman and her master. ¡°Well at least I still get to see her die. Unless of course, you finally decided to let me do the honors,¡± she told him hopefully.

    Finally moving his hands from Claire, he turned back to the other two women. As he did so, Claire fell to the ground as more agonizing pain tore through every part of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done,¡± Baron stated simply. ¡°Only, her death will be long, and excruciating.¡± He couldn¡¯t help another fanged grin, ¡°Even more excruciating than a century of listening to you whine abou--¡±

    His words were cut short by a flash of light that illuminated the entire graveyard. Appearing before them now was Eliot, Kirielle and Lyka. Eliot¡¯s and Lyka¡¯s eyes immediately snapped to where Claire was on the ground, writhing as another wave of agony engulfed her. His dark eyes flaring, Eliot waved his arm in a sweeping gesture as Baron, Awsha, and the mystery women suddenly went flying backwards a good hundred feet.

    Ignoring the rage in Baron¡¯s eyes as the three of them got to their feet, Eliot and Lyka both rushed to Claire¡¯s side as Kirielle took in the whole scene there that night with eyes full of confusion.

    Upon reaching Claire, he cast his eyes back to where Kirielle stood ten or so feet away still, ¡°Distract them. We¡¯ll be safe,¡± he stated with conviction before making another pointed gesture with his hands. And in that moment a dome of pure energy appeared around he, Claire, and Lyka.

    Kirielle swallowed hard at the sight of the dome appearing around them. But her blue eyes were quickly drawn back to where the three others were now back on their feet, their hatred filled eyes moving to the four of them once more.

    Without wasting another moment, Kirielle raised her voice in some eerie, piercing melody that immediately caused the others to clutch their ears as they doubled over in agony at the sound produced by her siren¡¯s call. Inside the dome, Kirielle¡¯s allies did indeed seem unaffected by her painfully deafening tune.

    Eliot was once again making more deliberate gestures while tossing Kirielle a quick, pointed nod to quickly come into the dome with them, which she rushed to do. Meanwhile, Lyka was sobbing as she held Claire close to her, as if trying to chase Claire¡¯s pain away with only her embrace.

    Eliot¡¯s breaths were quick and heavy as he continued to cast, whilst the other three were quickly making their way back toward them, anger in their eyes. A moment later, the hands on Eliot¡¯s pendant watch began quickly spinning forward and the dome filled with a heavy black smoke-like substance, obscuring any light from reaching those inside it. The hands of the watch continued to spin as his breaths continued shakily.

    Outside the dome, the sun very slowly started peaking over the horizon, despite the fact that it had been just past ten pm when Claire¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s ¡°date¡± had ended. Though, Eliot¡¯s watch now showed that the hour was somehow well past five am instead.

 Chapter 39

    No matter how powerful a vampire was, the one thing they all could not fight was the very sun itself. Some had a few strange skills that would let them avoid its damage, at least temporarily. Though, most were deathly afraid of it, being one of the startlingly few things that could actually end their immortal existences.

    As illogical a sight as it was, seeing the sun beginning to peer over the horizon did well to immediately make Baron and his companions forget all about their prey. In a blur of speed, Awsha rushed inside the mausoleum door that Baron and the mystery woman had exited earlier. The other two rushed to follow her before the sun rose high enough to shut down their bodies completely. After all, if that were to happen whilst they were outside, then there would be nothing left of them but a pile of ash.

    As the sun completed it¡¯s ascent, Claire, as well as Kirielle lost consciousness, as they did at each sunrise. Thankfully the thick, dark, smoke filling the dome did manage to protect them each from its rays. Using as much strength and concentration as still remained to him, Eliot closed his eyes tightly, in the same moment as closing his fist just as tightly, causing the entire dome, and those inside it, to vanish from the cemetery the sun now rose above.

    A moment later, the dome and its contents appeared in a cellar of some sort, the dome immediately dissipating around them. Breathing heavily as sweat poured off of him, his eyes watering and eyesight blurring, his head aching, Eliot leaned back against the nearest wall, trying to blink away the pounding in his head.

    Still crying as she held Claire¡¯s now unconscious body against herself Lyka startled as their location changed and the dome fell away. With wide blue eyes as confused as they were terrified, she looked back at where Eliot also appeared to be very nearly on death¡¯s door.

    ¡°Is she... Are you...?¡± Lyka breathed heavily, barely able to finish voicing any of her thousands of questions and fears right then. Looking down at Claire again, then back at Eliot, she forced her words out, ¡°Is she dead?¡± her voice broke as she asked the question she was terrified of hearing the answer to.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Eliot breathed, his voice splintering in pain. ¡°But she will be, if she doesn¡¯t get enough blood to keep healing,¡± he managed, every word a struggle as the backlash of his powers continued warring against his very soul.

    As he was taught long ago, everything did indeed have a price. That was what Douglas had always referred to as ¡®Paradox.¡¯ The bigger, more vulgar the magic, the more opposed it was to anything that could actually happen in nature, the bigger the price would be. And fast forwarding the entire world seven hours into the future was way, way too big. And Eliot was now paying that price, with interest.

    ¡°B-Blood?¡± Lyka stammered.

    ¡°If I tried to give her mine right now, it would probably kill me. Everything else is already trying to,¡± he whispered painfully. ¡°And I need to still wake...¡± he didn¡¯t bother finishing the sentence though as pulled himself across the floor toward where Kirielle had also collapsed as the sunrise arrived seven hours early that day.

    With what little strength and magic he could still muster through the blistering pain of that backlash hitting him, he whispered the incantation he had used to wake Claire in the past.

    Kirielle¡¯s eyes sprung open as she sat up with a start. She looked around the cellar with even more of the confusion that everything else that night had caused.

    Without allowing Kirielle the chance to ask any more questions, as he wasn¡¯t sure how long he could hold onto consciousness then either, Eliot spoke to her, ¡°Claire needs blood, more than any of us can provide, she has to keep healing... ¡¯til I¡¯m strong enough to cast again,¡± he breathed the words.

    Without waiting for further warnings, Lyka moved her wrist to Claire¡¯s mouth, using Claire¡¯s own fangs to tear her skin open. Lyka continued breathing shakily as she let her blood drip into Claire¡¯s mouth. The deep love that the bond made her feel toward Claire was never more obvious than in that moment.

    ¡°Blood?¡± Kirielle asked, forcing her worried eyes away from where Lyka continued to try to provide Claire with that very thing as best she could. ¡°Lucian kept a bunch of it at his office. He knows how to do transfusions, I could summon him.¡±

    ¡°Lucian?¡± Eliot nearly growled the name, despite how pained his voice still was as the backlash continued. ¡°It¡¯s daylight... and he¡¯s the one who led her...¡± but he could say no more as he was quickly losing his war with the very forces of the universe as more unbearable pain overtook him.

    Kirielle tried to process his words and push past her own feelings over what she had just been told about the man who had not only been a lover to Claire, but a father to Kirielle all of her life as well. Looking back at where Lyka continued feeding Claire, growing paler by the second, and where Eliot looked ready to lose whatever battle was apparently raging inside him at that moment, she had to think quickly.

    She closed her eyes and directed her thoughts to the man who not only was now bound to her, but who had the medical knowledge they needed, as well as the knowledge of the blood stores Lucian had kept on hand.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She urgently sent her thoughts to him, along with rather frantic instructions, summoning him to find them as quickly as he possibly could. She was just about to ask Eliot if there was anything else she needed to tell him, when Eliot lost that war with the forces that were still assaulting him, and now had caused him to crumple to the floor unconscious. And a moment later, the enchantment now gone, Kirielle did the same.

    <hr>

    When Sean and Claire had first traveled to California to join Haven, they had to travel over land from the eastern coast of Mexico. The main thing that kept them safe during that perilous journey was Lissa, and her clan¡¯s uncanny ability to stay awake during the day.

    Of course it was an ability that only few learned. And it was usually only used when necessity required. The sun was still deadly to them, after all, limiting what they actually could do during those daylight hours. But as she and Sean looked up from their discussion in the main hall that night to see the hands on the large antique clock spinning forward at a deadly pace, she assumed she may need to use it again, after all.

    This was made clear to her once the sun rose outside within seconds, and Sean collapsed to the floor, now forced into his usual daytime slumber. Forcing her eyes to stay open, Lissa looked around worriedly. The eyes of the few servants in the hall that night were just as confused as hers.

    ¡°Take him to his bed. I need to see how many others didn¡¯t get to shelter in time,¡± she told them worriedly. ¡°And hopefully figure out what the hell is even going on,¡± she added, more to herself.

    Lissa¡¯s position as Sean¡¯s enforcer, and essentially the head of his security did give her vast knowledge of all the ways in and out of the estate. These ways of course included the multitude of tunnels that Dahlia¡¯s clan were forced to use to travel around the city. After all, any mortal even seeing their horrific visages would automatically be a breach of the masquerade.

    Lissa took another worried look around and headed for the cellar, and the entrance to the tunnels that only she, the Nosferatu clan members, and Sean were even aware of. As she hurried into those tunnels, she tried to stave off fears about exactly how many Kindred and Cainites alike may have met their fate that night when it suddenly became morning, hours before they ever would have even thought to get themselves to shelter.

    She couldn¡¯t help her mind wandering to thoughts of what would have happened if Sean had not been inside that night. Would Claire be Prince then? And then another thought occurred to her. What if Claire had not been inside that night either? Swallowing a lump in her throat, she moved more quickly, knowing exactly what her Prince would wish her first course of action to be during this strange night, or rather, morning.

    The first place she checked was the club. Due to the money woes plaguing the country, there were only a few dozen patrons that night, who were looking out the windows with understandable confusion at the sunny L.A. Morning that had somehow interrupted their night out. Though the blood bound staff looked even more confused, and not just by Lissa appearing in the doorway that led to the cellar store rooms.

    To avoid any sun coming in from the outer windows of the club, Lissa stopped just inside the the doorway of the stairs leading to those store rooms as the bartender on duty turned back to her with the same questioning look everyone else was wearing.

    ¡°Is Claire here?¡± Lissa asked urgently.

    Stammering a bit, the bartender offered an answer, ¡°She left with Lucian an hour or so ago.¡± Lissa simply nodded and began heading back down the stairway, only to be interrupted by the bartender adding, ¡°Kirielle and Lyka disappeared from the dressing rooms a little while ago too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lissa asked as she shook her head with the worry on her face only deepening. Though she didn¡¯t wait for any further explanation, as she knew Sean would want her to find Claire as soon as possible, if possible at all that was.

    Moving as fast as she possibly could, without the benefit of the Toreadors¡¯ supernatural speed, Lissa eventually found her way through the tunnels to get as close as she possibly could to Lucian¡¯s home and medical practice. His house was still nearly twenty feet off from the nearest tunnel exit she could find and she braced herself, knowing that this was not going to be a pleasant twenty feet. After a few seconds Lissa was able to literally transform her entire body into a cloud of mist, just as Haven had told Sean their clan was capable of doing all those years ago when they first started their snake hunt.

    Ignoring the searing pain of the sun as best she could, Lissa¡¯s mist form raced from the tunnel to the door of Lucian¡¯s home, sliding under it as quickly as possible. She moved to a spot that no sunlight from any window could reach her, turning herself back into her natural form with a wince at the remaining pain from her momentary brush with sunlight.

    Her animalistic senses quickly picked up sound coming from the adjacent medical office. She then skirted her way toward the door that joined the living room and the office, being sure to avoid any errant rays of sun from outside once more.

    Upon entering the office she followed the sound to the back rooms, where she found a beautiful blue eyed, auburn haired young man quickly packing jars upon jars of blood into a large suitcase as quickly and safely as he could.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lissa asked with confusion.

    Her voice startled him as he turned to face her, ¡°Someone needs this, quickly,¡± was his only explanation, startled though he was by her sudden appearance, not to mention the strangeness of Kirielle¡¯s message to him, as well as the whole of the strange night-turned-morning itself.

    Lissa took a moment, sniffing the air, much the way an animal would, then her eyes moved back to him, ¡°You¡¯re Kirielle¡¯s, aren¡¯t you? You smell like her,¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Sme---what?¡± he asked with further confusion.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got her blood in you,¡± Lissa stated plainly.

    Taking another moment to try and process her words, he came to the only conclusion he could, ¡°You¡¯re one of them too?¡± he asked, with a perplexed look toward the windows.

    ¡°Long story, but yes, I am: Sean¡¯s enforcer,¡± she added as though that should be the only answer needed. ¡°Is Kirielle OK? I was told she disappeared."

    ¡°Sean¡¯s...¡± he swallowed hard as he looked her up and down, ¡°Kirielle summoned me. Told me I needed to bring all this blood to... to save Claire?¡± he restated the message, which he wasn¡¯t even sure of all the reasons behind just yet.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Lissa exclaimed. ¡°Then I¡¯m coming with you... somehow.¡±

 Chapter 40

    When Connor arrived at the cellar he had been supernaturally drawn to, his eyes widened as a gasp escaped his throat. Not only a ghoul, but a mage as well as two vampires lay unconscious, including the one who was well over three hundred years old, and the one that he had been tasked to save.

    Due to the very bond Connor had to her, Kirielle was of course the first one he moved to check on the well-being of. Ironically, she was the one who was in the least dire need of his medical assistance. As he hurried to check and make sure Kirielle was only slumbering, and in no way injured, the large suitcase he had brought with him began shaking violently.

    Tearing his attention away from his beautiful blond regnant, he moved to open the case and reached in to remove the lid from the mist-filled jar packed in amidst the stored blood he had taken from his old place of employment.

    Returning to her natural form, with a few still smarting burns covering her skin from her brief brush with daylight, Lissa also quickly surveyed the scene around them. ¡°You said she told you to save Claire?¡± she asked worriedly, her eyes moving to where Claire had been overtaken by that daily slumber. However, Lyka had now grown deathly pale as she too had collapsed unconscious and lay across Claire¡¯s chest, with a bloody gash in her wrist.

    Lissa tossed a glance at Eliot long enough to see that he did still seem to be breathing at least, though she was more concerned with how near to death Lyka now appeared, as well as the message Kirielle had given Connor upon summoning him.

    ¡°She told you Claire needed blood to keep healing?¡± she asked as she pulled Lyka off of Claire¡¯s body as gently as she could. The wording of the message itself struck her as more than strange. Once their kind healed, they healed. Needing to ¡®keep¡¯ healing was a rather odd turn of phrase, which must have had some deeper meaning behind it in order to have been included in such an urgent plea for help.

    ¡°I thought it was strange too,¡± he agreed as he moved toward Claire then as well.

    ¡°Well it looks like Lyka has given her all she could,¡± Lissa told him sadly as she checked to find that the girl¡¯s pulse was nearly non-existent. ¡°Give Claire the blood, quickly,¡± she told him in the same regretful tone.

    ¡°What about her? She looks like she may need it too,¡± he swallowed hard as his pretty blue eyes took in Lyka¡¯s pallid complexion.

    Lissa took a moment to ponder the choice before her. ¡°I can save the girl with only a drop of my own. But it seems Claire is in even more dire need if we go by what Kirielle told you.¡±

    ¡°Your own?¡± Connor swallowed hard, his hands shaking slightly as he began preparing for the transfusions that Claire apparently needed. ¡°You mean...?¡±

    ¡°Just help Claire. That¡¯s what Sean needs us to do. I¡¯ll deal with the rest... somehow,¡± she whispered as she lifted Lyka into her arms, heading out of the cellar to make sure that what she needed to do to save Lyka would not endanger anyone else there in that room.

    Lissa carried Lyka back through the tunnels for as far as she could before the girl succumbed to blood loss at last, her heart coming to a stop there in her arms. Lissa let out a deep, sad sigh as she set the girl as gently as possible upon the floor of the tunnels.

    ¡°You kept her alive long enough for us to get to her. You don¡¯t deserve this,¡± she whispered to the dead girl laying before her.

    Lissa then took another look down at her, deep in thought then. She knew all too well of the laws it was her very job to enforce. But she also knew that law and justice were not always the same thing. On that thought, Lissa then decided that she would quietly accept her own fate if it meant that justice would prevail, and an innocent girl would not perish for giving her very life to save another, just as her bond had demanded she do.

    Lissa then steeled herself to tear a hole in her own wrist, just like the one upon Lyka¡¯s. Another moment to tell herself that this was indeed the right thing to do, and then she dripped her own blood into the girl¡¯s mouth with another shaky sigh.

    Standing again she looked down at Lyka once more. Lissa then closed her dark eyes, sending her own thoughts and desires to the denizens of the tunnels surrounding them. Within minutes, dozens upon dozens of the city¡¯s rats began appearing from the darkness of the tunnels. Upon reaching Lissa¡¯s feet, they all simply came to a stop, almost as though awaiting their next command.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Lissa finally opened her eyes and looked around at all the supposedly lowliest of beasts that now surrounded her. Sadly smiling down at them, she spoke in a gentle whisper, ¡°Your sacrifice will be noble, just as hers was.¡±

    It was then that Lyka began to stir once more, her body being reborn as she struggled back to consciousness. Lissa then stepped back, pressing herself against the tunnel, and literally melding her body into becoming one with that earthen wall. Lissa needed to take that step in order to keep herself safe while Lyka sated her inevitable paralyzing hunger on all the small creatures now surrounding her, prepared to give their lives in order for her to continue living, just as Lyka had done for Claire already that day.

    Eventually, Lyka¡¯s frenzy subsided and she was able to get some small control over her wits again. Her wide blue eyes took in the sight of the numerous dead rats around her, and the taste of blood in her own mouth; the feeling of all her senses multiplied, her skin so cold to the touch now... her heart no longer beating.

    Just as she let out a shuddering sigh, she felt her eyelids becoming unbearably heavy. The sun was still high in the sky outside of those dark tunnels, and the time was just barely seven am, despite it having been ten pm just a couple of hours earlier. Having been newly made, Lyka of course had not yet mastered Lissa¡¯s ability to stay awake during the day, and she fell unconscious once again, just as Lissa emerged from the tunnel wall once more.

    Lissa sighed sadly down at her new childe once more, regretting the fact that she would not yet be able to try and help her adjust in any small way she could. At least not until the sun set once again. And once that happened, Lissa would have to go and face whatever punishment was to be levied against her for breaking the same laws she had been tasked to enforce for over two centuries.

    She looked back the way she had brought Lyka and sighed again. Perhaps, just perhaps, if she found some way to make any sense at all of what had happened to hurt Claire so badly, and how the very night had turned to day in only a matter of seconds; then maybe that would grant her some lenience from her Prince, if their two centuries of friendship alone weren¡¯t enough, that is.

    Upon arriving back at the mysterious and ever so well-hidden cellar, Lissa found that Kirielle was still asleep, as was expected. Though Claire¡¯s magically inclined lover was also still unconscious, despite having already spent years in some strange coma, before then disappearing from her life again for another several years. Yet now, here he was, apparently having somehow returned to her side once more, just when she was now in such a dire state.

    Turning her attention to the one conscious soul in the room, she found Connor had since moved Eliot and Claire to a mattress at the side of the room, and Kirielle had been placed on a cot nearby, despite Kindred having no such need for comfort while they slumbered. He had also begun giving her those apparently needed transfusions, and was now sitting at a small table near the mattress she and Eliot now occupied.

    He looked up from the table in front of him as Lissa arrived. With a questioning look, she spoke, ¡°Has he woken up at all yet? We could really use some answers about... all of this,¡± Lissa stated, gesturing to the ceiling above them in a silent reference to the sun still hanging in the skies outside.

    ¡°No, I was concentrating on Claire. But maybe we should try to wake him. Though I¡¯m not sure if that would be wise or even helpful really, as none of this makes any sense at all,¡± Connor stated with defeat.

    ¡°You look a bit... terrified,¡± Lissa observed. ¡°I know the time flying forward like it did is pretty disastrous. But I assumed my kind would be even more afraid of this than yours. I still don¡¯t even know how many may have fallen when the sun suddenly rose, at ten o¡¯clock at night,¡± Lissa stated, still trying to keep a calmness to her tone, despite how she was truly feeling right then.

    ¡°Yes the sun thing is pretty decidedly strange too. But not like...¡± he just shook his head down at the table again.

    Narrowing her eyes as she followed his, Lissa continued, ¡°So, have you discovered why Claire would have this need to ¡®keep healing,¡¯ yet?¡±

    With a shaky breath, he looked back down at an x-ray that he had been studying before Lissa¡¯s return. Thankfully, he thought to bring every medical supply he could get into his vehicle, as he had no earthly idea what, if any he would need to somehow try to help with any sort of ailment a centuries¡¯ old vampire may need his assistance with.

    ¡°I doubt you¡¯d believe me if I told you,¡± Connor said in a near whisper, looking down at the x-ray once more.

    Lissa scoffed as she moved closer, ¡°I¡¯m walking around during the day, even though I¡¯ve been Kindred for over three hundred years, and before that, a nurse. I may believe more than you think,¡± she told him, trying to maintain a light tone despite the worry on her face.

    Shaking his head again, he looked back up at her, ¡°The red haired woman, you said you were going to turn her?¡±

    ¡°We were talking about Claire,¡± she redirected his attempt to postpone telling her about this mysterious malady Claire was apparently suffering.

    He sighed again before standing and handing her the x-ray with another shaky breath, ¡°You tell me what you think I may be able to do to fix this.¡±

    Lissa narrowed her brown eyes as she took the x-ray from him. She couldn¡¯t stop her loud gasp as she looked down at what appeared to be an image of Claire¡¯s body filled with dozens, if not hundreds of snakes, very likely now devouring her from inside.

 Chapter 41

    It was nearly twelve hours later when the sun finally set on that strange day in Los Angeles once again. When Sean awoke with a start, he found Lissa at his bedside looking more exhausted than most Kindred ever truly could even feel, under usual circumstances; which these were not. As he sat up in bed looking around the room warily, Lissa gave a quiet nod for his servant to leave them to their conversation.

    ¡°What on Earth...?¡± Sean began, noting that if she were there at his side already, she must have forced her eyes to stay open during the day like she had first done in order to protect them all during their original journey to the city of angels all those years ago.

    ¡°I could try to tell you, but...¡± she sighed before adding, ¡°it would be easier for you to just see for yourself,¡± she added in a whisper, bowing her head in a silent invitation for him to look inside her mind for all those terrible answers about the day; what few she had managed to even get when they were able to wake Eliot, briefly, late that morning.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, inside the mausoleum, others were waking with a start as well. Before Awsha could even fully get to her feet, Baron had closed on her, lifting her into the air with that rage that bubbled up so very easily whenever he was displeased. A state she had seen him in many times over the centuries.

    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± he hissed at her through his fangs, his eyes beginning to redden ominously.

    Stammering her words as best she could with his hand nearly crushing her throat, Awsha attempted an answer, ¡°I told you she had a mage, I just didn¡¯t think--¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± he roared, ¡°and now we have no idea what even happened after he made the very sun fucking rise! We know Claire¡¯s as good as dead, but she was never the real threat at all. Her husband will be crushed, as he deserves to be for the inconvenience alone that he¡¯s caused me over the centuries. But I do not want to find out what other tricks that little magical bastard has without being prepared, again!¡± he growled the rest of his words angrily.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually sca--¡± Awsha began, but seeing his eyes and feeling his hand crush her throat that much more tightly, she knew better than to even entertain the thought of finishing that sentence.

    ¡°One more word, and you really will get a taste of Claire¡¯s life... at least the one she has now, what¡¯s left of it at all,¡± he grinned maliciously. He then added, ¡°And this isn¡¯t fear you see, it¡¯s rage. Now go use your little tricks to find out if the mage is even still alive, and if he has any intention of trying for a round two. Maybe by the time you return to me, I¡¯ll have decided the appropriate and most deserving... and of course, creative punishment for your latest failure.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t much later that Awsha had retaken her astral form and once again arrived outside the gates of her once home, which now belonged to her brother. The Prince. The favored childe of her now long dead sire. As she moved her wisp toward the property, as she had done on so many nights before to attain all the information she could, she found the wards to now be suddenly impenetrable, even in this form.

    She was immediately flooded with anger, rage, and of course fear. Her first thought was to try and determine when and how the wards had managed to be changed to no longer allow her spying to continue. Her second was of course, of what Baron would do if she didn¡¯t find some way to get him the information he had asked for.

    <hr>

    After having eventually left their secret hiding place behind, Kirielle had hailed a taxi once she had reached the street again. During her trek home, she tried as best she could to block out not only the incessant tune always playing in her head, but also, what Eliot had said about Lucian that morning. Losing the battle to keep that thought from her mind, she soon directed the driver to take her to her childhood home instead. She needed answers, before any more dark thoughts drove her madder than that constant tune already tried to make her on a nightly basis.

    Trying to find any sort of strength or composure once she had arrived at her old home, Kirielle slowly made her way toward the door. Though she was soon to be distracted further by what seemed to be the sound of a young girl crying amidst the shrubbery that ran along the wall in front of Lucian¡¯s medical practice.

    Kirielle quickly turned to find a crying young girl who looked to be in her very early teens, if that. She appeared to be nearly on death¡¯s door as she stepped away from the shadows of the bushes, sniffled, and looked up at Kirielle.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Are you his?¡± she whispered, with the tiniest trace of a British accent making its way through her hoarse whisper, as she stood wrapping her arms protectively around her shaking body.

    ¡°His?¡± Kirielle asked questioningly as her eyes scanned the area for any signs of who or what or why this girl was here outside Lucian¡¯s office. And, more importantly if anyone else was there with her.

    ¡°His ghoul?¡±

    ¡°Gh---¡± Kirielle swallowed at such a question. Though it did let her know that this emaciated young girl was at least aware of their world, if nothing else.

    ¡°No...¡± she looked down at the girl worriedly again, noting her trembling despite the warm night. ¡°Would you like to come inside?¡±

    ¡°You have a key?¡± the young girl asked, as though trying to determine who or what Kirielle was if not a ghoul, like herself.

    Kirielle nodded and attempted a smile as she gestured for the girl to follow her to the door as she unlocked it and led her inside. ¡°Why are you here tonight, uh...¡± she asked, hoping to get a name from the girl as she closed the door behind them, still keeping the girl in her gaze.

    ¡°I was hoping someone would be here, who I could tell,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m here,¡± Kirielle said gently. ¡°I grew up here as a matter of fact,¡± she added with an attempt at a small smile, regardless of the fears racing through her brain after that bizarre morning, and Eliot¡¯s words.

    ¡°The new daughter,¡± the young girl whispered as she looked down and her tears welled up, what little she even still had left after so long.

    ¡°The new...¡± Kirielle shook her head and attempted to move on despite the shock of her suspicion about who this young girl could be, somehow. ¡°What did you need to tell someone?¡±

    Then all the girl¡¯s remaining tears came all at once. ¡°She made me do it. I didn¡¯t want to, but she made me. I had to,¡± she sobbed as she brought her hands up to her face.

    ¡°Lenore?¡± Kirielle made herself ask, though her voice was choked as she did. ¡°What did she make you do?¡± she formed the question, despite her terror over what that answer might be.

    Choking on her tears, Lenore¡¯s words came out broken then, ¡°I had hoped that someone, anyone, would come along and... save him. And then he¡¯d be back and I¡¯d finally... finally be,¡± another heavy sob wracked her body. ¡°And then the sun came up and he... he was gone,¡± she forced the last words out as she fell to her knees with another wave of uncontrollable tears.

    ¡°You mean your... our...¡± Kirielle began, but even she couldn¡¯t finish that sentence as her own bloody tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never ever be free now, ever. And I can¡¯t... I just...¡± Lenore looked up to meet the other girl¡¯s crying eyes. ¡°Please kill me... please...¡±

    <hr>

    After taking all the knowledge about that fateful day from Lissa¡¯s head. Sean had made his way down to the main hall. Though that night, he appeared more shaken, and broken and devoid of any and all hope than any of his peers had ever seen him in the entire 130 years he had been their Prince.

    Upon delivering the most essential, and terrible, facts about the day to all those present who had been waiting for some explanation from him, Sean once again returned to his chambers, wordlessly. None there even dared to try and say anything at all to him that night, as there was simply nothing any of them could say after the tragic news he had just given them.

    Lyka was simply numb after hearing Sean¡¯s words, as if the realization of what she now was hadn¡¯t been traumatizing enough already that night. She followed Lissa somberly outside again, where her sire was doing all she could to keep herself from falling apart either.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, not now,¡± Lyka whispered as she followed Lissa into the guest house reserved for their clan.

    Lissa tried her best to keep her expression blank as she packed what few worldly possessions she even had. ¡°It¡¯s the law, Lyka,¡± she told her in a near whisper. ¡°And the law is something that you need to accept too, now that it¡¯s your job to enforce it instead of me.¡±

    ¡°But, this isn¡¯t right. It isn¡¯t fair,¡± Lyka pleaded. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if I can enforce anything,¡± she whispered, forcing back her now red tears.

    ¡°But it is the law,¡± Lissa stated as firmly as she could as she closed her suitcase, and started back through the door to leave her home of nearly three centuries for the last time that night.

    Lyka quickly moved to follow her toward the estate¡¯s gates, ¡°How can I enforce anything? I don¡¯t know anything. And now... with Claire gone too...¡± she just shook her head, forcing back all those emotions as best she even could.

    ¡°You¡¯ll always be able to find me though, my childe. I won¡¯t be far. I just won¡¯t be... here. But you can always come to me. I just can¡¯t come to you... anymore,¡± Lissa assured her as she gently wiped a red tear from Lyka¡¯s cheek before making herself exit those gates, and the very city of angels itself, one last time.

    Having spent nearly an hour trying to find any weak spots in the wards surrounding the estate, Awsha was of course drawn to the enforcer and Claire¡¯s apparently now former ghoul, as they stepped outside. From her wisp¡¯s spot outside the gates she listened to their words, trying to glean any information she could to bring back to Baron. And when she heard those words: ¡®with Claire gone too,¡¯ she couldn¡¯t help feeling that she had at least won one victory at last, finally, after over two long centuries.

 Chapter 42

    News spread quickly after Sean¡¯s announcement that his beloved wife and soul mate, as well as the amazing man who had broken time itself trying to save her, had now both perished at the hands of the serpent. And once that news did spread, the entire city, and definitely the estate of the Kindred Prince, all seemed to grow just a bit darker.

    Though not all the city¡¯s undead inhabitants were in mourning. Baron and his companions were quite satisfied with the news. After all, Awsha had gotten her vengeance against Claire, and Baron had gotten his against Sean, in an even worse way then if he had simply assassinated the man. Deeming their goals accomplished there in the city of angels, word was that they had left the city, as well as the state, moving on to wreak havoc upon some other poor souls in some other surely horrifying ways.

    Meanwhile, Connor was mourning another loss. Kirielle had spoken to him only briefly to let him know that she too would be leaving the city. Without her job at the club, without the man who had raised her so lovingly, and then committed such a terrible act before finally meeting the sun, there was simply nothing left there for her either.

    A month or two, or possibly three, had now passed in that cellar. It was hard for Connor to say for certain. During that time, he had only ever left to replenish medical supplies or the food he still needed to survive, despite what little of Kirielle¡¯s blood that still remained his veins.

    As he readied the next transfusion, his hands began shaking so badly that he nearly dropped the needle. He took a deep, shaky breath to compose himself, his medical knowledge letting him know exactly what was happening to him. When the tremors in his hand finally ceased, and he was able to once again insert the needle into her vein, the very sight of her blood around that tiny hole in her flesh was something he could not tear his pretty blue eyes from.

    It was true that she needed every tiny bit of blood to continue combating the hundreds of tiny fangs eating away at her insides, but if he were to crumple under the strain of withdrawal, or worse; lose control in the face of his addiction, it could mean that either of his patients could actually die, just as the rest of the city now believed they already had.

    Shaking his head at the dilemma before him, another tremor shook Connor as beads of sweat dripped down his face, making the decision that much easier. With another deep, shaky breath, Connor reached forward to wipe away the tiny drop of blood surrounding the needle in her arm. Closing his eyes tightly, he moved his now bloodied finger to his lips, knowing it was the only way he could truly hope to stay coherent enough to keep trying to help either of them fight their way back to the waking world, as futile as such a thing may even be.

    Late that night, Connor was drifting in and out of a restless slumber when he heard a slight moan through the darkness of the cellar. Rolling away from the wall, he flipped on the lamp to determine the source of the sound. Then he saw her arm move ever so slightly, another pained moan escaping her lips. He rushed to his feet to move to her side at once.

    ¡°Are you actually here, back with me now?¡± he whispered as he looked down at her, moving to brush a raven colored lock from her cheek.

    She opened her pained green eyes to look up at him in confusion there in the dim light of the cellar. Digging through layers and layers of pain, she tried to find her words. Though even speaking at all seemed to cause her pain, ¡°C¡ªConnor?¡± she managed, her eyes showing even further confusion at the sight of Lucian¡¯s, nay Kirielle¡¯s servant now standing above her.

    Lucian¡¯s...? Her muddled brain moved back to that thought with another sound of pain escaping her lips. Though this time, her pain wasn¡¯t only physical.

    ¡°What can you remember?¡± he asked her gently.

    ¡°I remember it all... before the sun...¡± her words were swallowed as that biting pain ate away at every part of her insides once more, causing a near wail of agony to escape her lips this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard to help you, Claire, but I just don¡¯t know what else I can...¡± he then shook his head again, doubting that expressing his own fears and doubt would help her recovery in any way. He then forced a smile, ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t call you that, now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, attempting to speak again before the next inevitable wave of pain would hit her once more.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s dead now, after all,¡± he whispered, ¡°so what should I call you instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m... dead?¡± she stammered, not sure her brain was even making sense of his words through the nearly constant pain consuming every inch of her body.

    ¡°You were outside when the sun rose. What else could you be?¡± he asked, brushing away another strand of her hair with a soft, sad smile.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°But Eliot, he saved me...¡± she whispered, trying to decide if she could trust her own memories then. After all, this couldn¡¯t be the afterlife, as odd as that would be. She knew all too well that such a thing did not exist at all.

    ¡°But no one was there to see that, were they?¡± Connor told her pointedly.

    ¡°Kirielle?¡± she asked with further confusion.

    ¡°Also out there when the sun suddenly came up, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Connor told her with a knowing nod.

    ¡°But...¡± she closed her eyes again, ¡°I¡¯m very confused.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what everyone else knows about what happened that day. That¡¯s the truth. Now, anyway,¡± he told her with another gentle smile.

    ¡°So, everyone just believes I¡¯m dead?¡± she asked with a slight whimper.

    ¡°Everyone who needed to. Including the people who did this horrific thing to you,¡± he added, though his voice slightly broke as the conversation came back around to the state she was currently in.

    ¡°God, Sean...¡± she whispered, tears appearing in her eyes then.

    ¡°Shh, No tears. You need that blood,¡± he told her softly, ¡°And Sean... he also knows what he needs to. I promise,¡± he told her, relaying the information that Lissa shared with him before she and Kirielle had both left the city behind those few months ago.

    Trying to curb her urge to try and fight all that pain and jump out of that makeshift bed to go to Sean, Claire turned her face away to hide more tears. Only that was when her eyes fell on Eliot laying unconscious next to her.

    ¡°Eliot?¡± she spoke his name, the ghost of a smile finally touching her lips despite her current state. Only that smile died just as quickly when she got no response from him.

    Connor let out another sad sigh. ¡°I was only able to wake him up briefly, after everything happened that day. He was in a lot of pain. A lot. I gave him morphine for it, which unfortunately doesn¡¯t work on you. But he¡¯s pretty much been like that since,¡± he finished quietly.

    ¡°Pain?¡± she whispered as she forced back her own long enough to reach up and touch Eliot¡¯s black curls lovingly.

    ¡°When we woke him, he said something about Paradox, and Backlash, and a price,¡± he shook his head, ¡°but we didn¡¯t have much more time for him to try and explain what all had happened when you were attacked that day. Eventually his pain got so bad, I had to put him under again. After all, he is still, technically, mortal,¡± he added with the same regret filled tone.

    Claire pondered his words for a long moment before turning her eyes back to Connor. ¡°Believe me, the last thing I want is for Eliot to be in any more pain. But you said yourself, you don¡¯t know what else you can do for me, medically. And he¡¯s the one who promised he could save me, from whatever it is that is eating away at me right now,¡± she choked on the words as more pain tore through her.

    Not wanting to alarm her further, Connor still made himself give an answer, ¡°Snakes, if you can believe that.¡±

    Claire just let out a sad, knowing scoff, ¡°I actually can.¡±

    <hr>

    She was convinced that Eliot was the only one who may have any idea of how to reverse what Baron had done to her. After all, he had controlled time itself to rescue her once already. In the face of her conviction, Connor spent the rest of the night trying to wake Eliot again, while also doing his best to keep her as comfortable as possible, as impossible as that was.

    By four that morning, they had still made no headway in waking Eliot. Connor collapsed into a chair near the bed with a look of defeat. ¡°It¡¯s almost like this isn¡¯t something medical that¡¯s keeping him locked in his head. And unfortunately, medical solutions are the only ones I can even try to come up with. And they don¡¯t seem to be working,¡± he admitted, his voice shaking.

    As a last ditch effort, she decided she had to find the solution to help Eliot, so that maybe he could find the one to help her. Using all her will and gathering all her mental strength, despite her constant agony, she desperately let herself look into Eliot¡¯s head for anything at all that could help them.

    After a few moments of her trying her best to read his thoughts through her pain, she turned back to Connor. ¡°I assume you can get to a telephone?¡±

    Connor narrowed his eyes at her before answering, ¡°Yes. But who could we possibly call to help with... any of this... all things considered.¡±

    Claire pushed down another wave of pain before speaking, ¡°Probably the only person out there who could possibly know what on Earth a ¡®Paradox Realm¡¯ is, and how we get him out of it.¡±

    <hr>

    Summer, now nearly sixty years old, was somberly preparing lunch in her London home when the obnoxious ringing of the telephone came from the other room. Wiping her hands with an agitated sigh, she made her way to the other side of the house to answer the call.

    Once she heard Connor¡¯s voice, his words were filled with urgency, ¡°I know you left here before we ever got a chance to meet, but I need you to just trust me when I tell you that right now, Eliot needs your help, desperately.¡±

    ¡°Eliot?¡± she repeated loudly into the receiver. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly mean Eliot Bona¡ªHoward,¡± she corrected.

    ¡°The very same,¡± Connor told her with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°If this is a joke, it¡¯s in very bad taste,¡± she returned angrily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not, I promise,¡± he attempted to assure her.

    Summer just scoffed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s an interesting claim, considering I¡¯ve already been told that,¡± she took a moment to continue, ¡°that he died, months ago,¡± she finished with a slight sniffle, recalling her pain when Hollister had given her the news about Eliot¡¯s apparent failure to save Claire, or himself, from a rather dark fate.

    With another deep breath, Connor continued, ¡°What you were told, wasn¡¯t necessarily the whole truth. Though it soon could be if you really can¡¯t help him now.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Mere moments after his telephone conversation with Summer, Connor startled as the woman he had just been speaking to, thousands of miles away, now appeared next to him.

    Though, unlike Eliot, who had the benefit of the magically preserved vitae, or Kindred blood, in his veins, Summer had indeed aged naturally. Her long brown waves were now thin gray wisps, only reaching slightly below her shoulders, rather than to her waist as they had in her youth. Though her wide brown eyes were still soulful and alert, despite being creased with age.

    ¡°Take me to him,¡± were her only words to Connor, who simply nodded in return, once the shock of her sudden appearance had passed.

    When they arrived in the cellar once again, Claire had painfully pulled herself up into a sitting position, the IV still in her arm, as it had now been for months, as her body raced to continuously try to heal the damage being done to her insides every moment. She leaned heavily back against the wall, having gently laid Eliot¡¯s head upon her thigh, her fingers just barely stroking his chest through his thin shirt.

    Summer¡¯s face showed several emotions as she took in the nearly tangible pain in the other woman¡¯s sad green eyes. ¡°Claire?¡± she nearly choked on her name.

    She attempted a smile through her pain, incredibly relieved to see Summer there before her, despite any history, and shared former lovers, the two had between them.

    Turning her pained eyes to Connor, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her, Connor? Claire Beringer¡¯s dead,¡± she managed, trying to hold the smile, which easily contorted into another grimace of pain.

    Summer looked between the two of them as Connor gave Claire a sympathetic smile. Summer looked back at she and Eliot with a shaky breath. ¡°I had heard you both were, actually.¡±

    ¡°Word travels fast, I guess,¡± she answered, blinking back more tears.

    ¡°So, if you¡¯re not Claire, then who are you now?¡± Summer asked, sniffling slightly as she moved toward the bed.

    She thought on Summer¡¯s question a moment, both Summer and Connor looking at her expectantly. ¡°Ravyn, perhaps,¡± she managed another smile before looking down at Eliot. ¡°But if you can bring him back to me, Summer, maybe he can help me become a phoenix instead, someday,¡± she whispered, with all the hope she could muster through her red tears, and all that pain.

    Summer took a deep breath as she moved to warily take a seat in the chair Connor had left near the bed. ¡°So, before I even can do anything, I need to know what I¡¯m even dealing with here,¡± she began. ¡°How do you even know what a Paradox Realm even is, let alone that that¡¯s where he is?¡±

    Ravyn sighed quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, not really, I just know that when I...¡± another moment to bite back another wave of pain, ¡°when I looked inside his head, everything was all so...¡± she shook her head. ¡°But the one message he could get to me was that he was trapped in this realm thing, and the only person who may know how to get him out was you,¡± she sniffled again.

    ¡°Looked in---¡± Summer just took another shaky breath. ¡°But if that¡¯s actually where Eliot is, he must have done something, really, really big,¡± she finished in a whisper.

    Ravyn nodded somberly, ¡°He did a lot. But remember that day, a few months ago now, I guess, when time suddenly jumped forward like seven hours or so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was six am one minute and one pm the next. A lot of people were late for work that day,¡± Summer attempted a scoff to cover the worry in her dark eyes.

    ¡°Well, here, it went from ten pm to five am... in seconds. A lot of vampires met their Final Death that day, I imagine,¡± Ravyn whispered sadly, not even yet sure of how many of her friends and acquaintances, or rather, Claire¡¯s, that she had now lost.

    ¡°And Eliot did that?¡± Summer restated, her worry deepening.

    Trying not to get even more scared when she saw the look on Summer¡¯s face, she continued, ¡°So, I¡¯m guessing this realm thing is that price that Eliot talked about? It¡¯s some kind of... punishment?¡± Ravyn whispered, looking back down at him once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a sort of jail for mages who broke too many of nature¡¯s laws. There has to be some kind of way to keep things in balance, or else we¡¯d all have conquered the world by now,¡± Summer attempted to make light of the situation to try and cover more of her own fears. Then she looked down and added, ¡°Or maybe more like hell for mages, since there¡¯s no wardens, except for the universe itself.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°God, he did this to try to save me. And I¡¯m not even saved yet, not really,¡± Ravyn raised her arm where the blood was still being pumped into her veins, only to wince in pain once more.

    Summer bit her lip, ¡°And I¡¯m guessing that even if I can get him back, he¡¯s going to have to break even more of nature¡¯s laws to actually save you.¡± she whispered.

    That¡¯s when Connor interrupted, ¡°What she needs saved from is hardly anything that nature can approve of either. Fixing it might even be considered restoring some balance. Cause this, this is definitely not natural,¡± he stressed as he gave Ravyn another sympathetic smile.

    Ravyn bit back another tear, ¡°Then again, neither is me still sitting here over three hundred years after I really did die.¡±

    Summer sighed as she looked at Ravyn sadly once again, ¡°Long ago, I told Eliot that I just wanted to fix things for you. Maybe this is my chance to actually do that, finally,¡± she continued in the same whisper.

    <hr>

    Summer continued casting into the morning, long past the sunrise forcing Ravyn back into her deathlike slumber once again. When she awoke at the next night¡¯s sunset, Summer was still casting. Ravyn and Connor looked at one another worriedly, noting the obvious toll it was taking on Summer. After all, she was no longer the young, strong mage that she had been back when they had first met at the start of the century, nearly forty years ago now.

    Finally, when the clock once again struck four am, Summer finally ended the ritual she had been casting for the entire day and night, her exhaustion obvious. ¡°I need, I just need to sleep,¡± she breathed the words as she made herself walk the few heavy steps to fall into a deep slumber atop the cot that was Connor¡¯s usual bed.

    Connor moved quickly to check Summer¡¯s vital signs, as Ravyn spoke just as worriedly. ¡°God, do you think she¡¯s...¡± she attempted, her own pain just as taxing as that casting had seemed to be for Summer. But her words fell short when Eliot stirred at last.

    Ravyn was still in the same upright position with her back to the wall, as she had been the previous night. It was just easier to sleep like that than to even try to make her body move much at all, with that multitude of fangs still eating away at her insides. Eliot¡¯s head still lay in her lap as the softest murmur left his lips at last.

    Ravyn looked down into those deep brown eyes that he had finally opened again. Some combination of a cry and a laugh left her lips as she spoke, ¡°You really gotta stop taking such long naps. That can¡¯t be healthy.¡±

    Nearly the same sound escaped Eliot¡¯s lips as he returned her smile. He pushed himself up into a sitting position as well, being as careful as he could to not cause her any more pain, despite his joy at finally being able to look into her beautiful eyes again.

    ¡°I love you so much...¡± he whispered, ¡°Ravyn.¡±

    ¡°What? How did you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always known that¡¯s who you would become,¡± he whispered as he leaned forward to cover her lips in a kiss they had waited on for way, way too many long years. When the kiss ended at last, he still held her close for a long moment. ¡°And now, I believe I have a promise to keep.¡±

    Ravyn swallowed as she sadly looked up into his eyes, fearing that he was about to leave her yet again. ¡°You mean, to Hollister?¡±

    He gave her a surprised smile, ¡°Summer has long since fulfilled that one for me. And now she¡¯s made it possible for me to fulfill the one I made to you, so very, very long ago,¡± he said as he let out a deep breath and carefully moved to stand. ¡°To save you.¡±

    Ravyn¡¯s voice trembled at his words, ¡°But, what if that triggers even more of that Paradox stuff? It nearly killed you, then trapped you in that place. Eliot, I honestly don¡¯t know if it would really be worth the risk,¡± Ravyn pleaded for him to not endanger himself again for her sake. He had already spent over half of his life doing just that.

    ¡°Some things are worth any risk,¡± he told her, his tone making it clear that his mind was set. This had been his life goal ever since he found out he even could possibly save her. And that¡¯s exactly what he intended to do.

    <hr>

    Eliot didn¡¯t finish his casting til it was mere minutes from dawn. As he did, he too collapsed heavily into the seat next to the bed. His hands grasped the mattress in a white knuckled grip as the first few tremors of pain hit him, though he was more concerned with Ravyn¡¯s state.

    ¡°Are you OK, Eliot?¡± she whispered as she saw him biting back a bit of his own pain.

    ¡°I believe that was my question,¡± he managed a smile up at her.

    Almost as though just then being reminded of her own current state, Ravyn also managed the smallest smile. ¡°Things feel really... strange, inside right now. But,¡± she swallowed, pondering her words, ¡°the pain, it seems to be... gone?¡± she responded, surprised by her own words.

    Before Eliot could add any of his own words to his relieved smile, the inevitable sunrise did come, and force her back to sleep once again.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Connor asked in awe as he approached the bed from where he had watched the entire scene while also trying to make sure Summer was still faring as well as she could after such mental exhaustion. ¡°I mean aside from ¡®magic,¡¯¡± he added. ¡°What did you actually do?¡±

    Eliot took another breath as his own pain eventually began to dull. ¡°Oh I just killed them... all of them.¡±

    Connor paled slightly, ¡°I assume you mean the snakes, somehow?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°But thankfully she¡¯s asleep again,¡± Eliot breathed heavily. ¡°Cause now comes the hard part.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Connor did indeed have a gruesome task that day. Though Eliot had stopped the snakes from eating away at Ravyn¡¯s insides, definitively, they were still there. And they still needed to be removed in order for her body to finally heal and be able to regrow all the internal organs that they had been painfully feasting on for months now.

    For all his amazing power, and despite how badly Eliot wanted to see her completely recovered, he still chose to leave the cellar while Connor worked to remove all of those unwanted trespassers from her body. Eliot had no desire to have the vision of her body cut open like a cadaver in some morgue stuck in his head. He much preferred his memories of her body from years back; when that same beautiful body had given him so much pleasure on so many nights. That is, during those nights that they hadn¡¯t been forced to be apart, which were indeed, numerous.

    As Connor prepared for what was sure to be hours of surgery, surreal as it even was, in this case, Eliot gently woke Summer and offered to spirit her away to their old home, or anywhere else she may have wanted to spend the day. She smiled softly, the exhaustion still clear in her dark eyes, but nonetheless, followed him from the cellar without protest.

    ¡°So, how would you like to spend the day? You¡¯ve more than earned it, I say,¡± he smiled down at her as they moved up the stairs to leave Connor to his task that day.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not going to blink yourself back to England to check in with Hollister? She¡¯s saved now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Summer asked as she took a seat on the sofa in the home that cellar actually belonged to.

    Eliot sighed deeply as he also took a seat, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he think I¡¯m gone now?¡±

    ¡°And letting an ancient, powerful, mind reading vampire believe a lie? What could go wrong?¡± Summer asked, some of her old cynicism still showing through after all these years.

    ¡°You already worked for him for all the decades I already had to be away from her. Shouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡± Eliot stated hopefully.

    ¡°Maybe it will be,¡± she sighed softly. ¡°But you should probably still check with him, just to be sure. I don¡¯t want to see you suffering a whole different kind of backlash now, El,¡± she stated with concern as she gently touched his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that letting anyone know we¡¯re both still around after all could turn out badly,¡± he excused, though she only gave him a knowing look. ¡°And I¡¯ve already been forced to be away from her for so long,¡± he admitted his even stronger reason for wanting to avoid Hollister.

    Summer just chuckled, to which Eliot gave her a slightly hurt look, ¡°Just take her with you, El. Try the simple solution for once,¡± she told him with another grin as she gave his arm a light squeeze.

    Eliot then looked down with an awkward smile of his own, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve grown accustomed to everything being so hard. I kind of expect it now.¡±

    ¡°I noticed,¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you. You are a wise woman, indeed,¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°Was that supposed to be a joke about my age? Even though you are technically over thirty years older than me. I mean, you did used to sleep with my dad,¡± she reminded him wryly.

    ¡°OK, OK,¡± he smiled back at her, ¡°I will see what Ravyn thinks is the best way to approach Hollister, considering the world is still supposed to believe we¡¯re dearly departed, and all.¡±

    ¡°He can learn,¡± she smiled as she tousled his black curls.

    Eliot just shook his head back at her before continuing, ¡°So, like I said, you¡¯ve done so much for us, how would you like to spend the day?¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to watch the... snake-ectomy?¡±

    ¡°No thank you,¡± he scowled.

    After a small chuckle, Summer thought on his question. She then looked up at him as a sudden thought occurred to her. ¡°So this was it, right? The big bad doom that you had always said you needed to save her from?¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± he confirmed with another shaky breath as he replayed all those events in his head, with a feeling of relief, mixed with all the regret over time lost.

    ¡°So, now you actually can give people all the answers you were afraid to ever let out of that head of yours all this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Answers?¡± he looked back at her questioningly.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°About the future, and all that.¡±

    He took another deep breath, ¡°There¡¯s not much more I know, beyond this. Once I saw it, nothing else I saw really mattered, aside from being able to save her when the time finally came.¡±

    ¡°But you know enough to fill in all the blanks that came before this, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked pointedly.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± he asked warily.

    Summer scoffed, sure he knew exactly what she meant, but she answered nonetheless, ¡°Lucian? Kirielle? All of that?¡± she asked, her voice breaking slightly.

    ¡°Summer...¡± he began breathlessly.

    ¡°El,¡± she interrupted whatever excuse he may try to give her instead. ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough for the truth about, well, everything... Haven¡¯t I?¡±

    He took a deep breath as he tried to figure out where to even begin. ¡°The day you brought Kirielle to our house, and that wall inside my head broke?¡± a pause to gather the courage to continue, knowing there were some parts of this story that Summer definitely would not want to hear. ¡°I knew then that I would need her to help me save Ravyn. And I would need her to be Kindred in order for the siren¡¯s call, Connor, all of it,¡± he finished in a whisper.

    ¡°So you did let it happen,¡± Summer asked, her own voice dropping as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s not completely true. I was telling the truth that I didn¡¯t know exactly when it would happen. But I did know it would. That it had to.¡±

    Summer just let out another shaky breath, ¡°And do you know where she is now?¡±

    ¡°At this very moment? No, not really.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°I know where she will be, when Ravyn sees her again, anyway,¡± he stated softly. ¡°But it may not make a lot of sense to you, even if I were to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Is the answer at least ¡®alive?¡¯¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°As alive as any other of their kind, at least,¡± he offered a smile.

    Summer took another breath, ¡°Well if it won¡¯t make sense to me anyway, you may as well tell me, right?

    With another sound of resignation, he answered, ¡°An airport in New York... about seventy-five years from now?¡±

    Summer let out a sound of disbelief, ¡°I somehow doubt I¡¯ll be able to make that reunion.¡±

    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t be very valuable information,¡± he stated sadly.

    Summer only smiled though. ¡°But it was. Now we know Ravyn and Kirielle will still be alive in, Christ, the year 2012?¡±

    ¡°Unless just me telling you that does change the future after all,¡± he stated with an attempt at playfulness.

    ¡°Yeah, I sort of doubt that,¡± she smirked.

    He allowed his own small chuckle at that, but when he looked back up at Summer, he could tell she still had another question in her eyes. And he was sure that answering that one would definitely be painful.

    And then she asked it.

    ¡°So... Lucian?¡±

    <hr>

    Hurtful as it was for Summer to find out what role Lucian had truly played in all of this, it would have been just as cruel not to tell her. Despite the questions of what Eliot may or may not have been able to stop or change, or whether he should have tried to change them, he and Summer did still manage to part as friends once again.

    Summer had blinked herself back to her London home, and shortly before sunset, Eliot also returned to the cellar where he had spent the last few dark months, literally and figuratively.

    ¡°I assume it¡¯s done?¡± Eliot greeted Connor warily as he reappeared behind him.

    Startling only slightly, Connor turned back to him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who saw all kinds of things in the future, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, some things,¡± Eliot stated hesitantly, wondering what answers he would be asked for from yet another person that day.

    ¡°Then please tell me that someone, somewhere, someday, kills whoever the sick bastard was that did that to her,¡± Connor stated angrily. Now having partaken of Ravyn¡¯s blood a second time to continue to keep himself functional, his attachment to her was growing ever stronger.

    ¡°I only hope I¡¯m there when they do,¡± Eliot sighed as he laid his hand gently upon Connor¡¯s back, letting it linger there a bit longer than necessary. The trauma of their relatively short time spent together aside, it was still hard to ignore how incredibly beautiful this young man was.

    Connor took a moment to catch his breath at the slight touch of Eliot¡¯s hand. He did still have all those heightened desires that came with that addiction to their blood, after all.

    ¡°Well, I have an eighty pound bucket of dead snakes to somehow dispose of,¡± he began with a grimaced sigh. ¡°And then I¡¯m going to go take a bath, or four,¡± he added, as Eliot couldn¡¯t help a slightly interested smirk back in the direction of the young auburn haired beauty. ¡°And then maybe sleep for a few days.¡±

    Eliot chuckled again, ¡°Try to wake up before the 1940s arrive at least. Sleep gets rather boring after the first few years.¡± Connor only gave the other man a questioning look before shaking his head and moving to pick up that vile bucket and carrying it up the stairs.

    Ravyn and Eliot spent most of the night doing their best to just concentrate on being there, together, catching up on all those lost years; and taking in the fact that the prophecy that had been looming over Ravyn since the seventeenth century had now been dealt with. Or at least the part that specifically referred to her possible end. There was the rest of it still, which seemed to refer to the entire world¡¯s possible end, but that was just a little too heavy for either of them to deal with just then.

    The hardest hurdle they had to deal with that night was actually the fact of their togetherness finally being attained once more, after so very long. The two of them ached to be with each other in the most passionate way possible. It had been literal years since they had made love after all. But she still had to let her body fully recover, and painful as it was, both of them knew that that kind of togetherness would have to wait at least one more night after all.

 Chapter 45

    When Ravyn began returning to consciousness at the next sunset, her first sensation was that of relief. Her body once again felt whole again, once again felt like her own again. A smile touched her lips as her green eyes fluttered open. There she found Eliot next to her, laying on his side, head propped on his hand, as he smiled back down at her as well.

    ¡°You still sleep like the dead, Ravyn Howard, or is it Ravyn Bonaparte? We did get married once after all,¡± he chuckled as he gently kissed her forehead.

    ¡°Bonaparte does sound a bit more exotic,¡± she told him, wrinkling her nose as his shoulder length curls brushed her cheek.

    ¡°I suppose that is true,¡± he agreed.

    ¡°And you¡¯re one to talk about my sleeping habits,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Given, we are both supposed to actually be dead, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Given,¡± she repeated his word with a smile, ¡°you are prone to breaking all sorts of laws of nature.¡±

    ¡°Even before I was a mage. I¡¯m very scandalous, you know,¡± he continued as he placed another kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°That must be why I like you... Though I suppose the saving my very life part helped a lot too,¡± she added with another grin.

    ¡°You¡¯re so very welcome, mon amour,¡± he whispered as he kissed her lips instead this time. After continuing that kiss for several dizzying moments, he spoke again, ¡°So are you officially completely healed now? Just out of... curiosity,¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding with a bit of mischief.

    Ravyn smiled up at him again before moving her hands to pull the front of her dress down to just nearly fully expose her breasts, ¡°Not a mark left, apparently.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should inspect further though, just to be sure,¡± he whispered as he moved to spread even more kisses over the swell of her breasts.

    Leaning her head back with a contented sigh at the feel of his lips on her skin again after far too long, Ravyn then took pause as she finally noted that they were no longer in that cellar they had spent the last few months of their lives hiding out in.

    ¡°Eliot...¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡± he murmured as he had just begun untying the laces at the front of her dress.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in the cellar anymore.¡±

    He chuckled against her breasts as he turned his pools of brown back to her face again, ¡°I figured we could both use a break from that place.¡±

    ¡°Are we...¡± she looked around the now darkened room as she pushed herself up onto her elbows.

    ¡°Home,¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°Home?¡± she asked with a moment of panic, ¡°As in the one right across from my club?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a third house I don¡¯t know about?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Is this safe though. I mean, everyone in the city thinks we¡¯re dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Which is why it¡¯s highly doubtful that anyone will come looking for us, no?¡± he reasoned.

    ¡°But, is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget, darling?¡± he began as he moved to sit up, pulling her closer as he did, ¡°I am very, very good.... at wards,¡± he added in the same playful but unmistakably sultry tone.

    ¡°Wards huh?¡± she smirked, her desire for him making her want to believe his claims of safety would be true enough, at least for one night.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go with that,¡± Eliot returned breathily as he gave into all those years that they had gone without each other¡¯s touch, and began unbuttoning his shirt.

    As the two of them continued their passionate kisses, Ravyn began ridding herself of the clothing that Connor had apparently returned to her after he had finished operating on her the previous day.

    It didn¡¯t take long before they had discarded all their clothing, and were now laying together, wrapped in one another¡¯s arms as their kisses continued. Eliot moved his lips away from hers only momentarily, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re well enough to do this... so soon?¡± he breathed between fevered kisses.

    ¡°Soon?¡± she scoffed through her smile. ¡°After how very long I had to live without you, it can¡¯t be soon enough,¡± she whispered back, accenting her words by moving to push him onto his back, straddling his hips in the next motion.

    ¡°I would say that is enough evidence to support your claim,¡± he whispered as he felt that her body had already heated and become very ready to make love to him again at last, as his had been since moments into their first few kisses that night.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Ravyn smiled down at the fact that all those years apart hadn¡¯t made him somehow stop feeling the attraction he had developed for her during their original years spent together. Regardless of how different his desires may have been before they had managed to claim each other¡¯s hearts, and bodies, after all. Ravyn then leaned forward to give him one more kiss before moving to finally slide him inside her again, after far, far too long.

    As their encounter continued that night, their positions had since changed. Eliot was now above Ravyn, entering her again and again, passionately, sensuously even. When her body began shaking in the most recent of several orgasms he had given her that night, he at last lost the iron grip on his own desires that he had just barely been holding onto throughout their lovemaking.

    Another loud moan of pleasure escaped his lips as his seed poured into her. Feeling his heated breath upon her face in the moment of his own orgasm, Ravyn couldn¡¯t help wrapping her arms more tightly around him and covering his trembling lips with hers in the aftermath of the peak he had just brought her to again as well.

    His breathing still heavy, his heart racing against her breasts, the two found themselves looking into each other¡¯s eyes there in the darkened bedroom they had not shared for so very long. Seeing the mutual passion in each other¡¯s eyes, Ravyn couldn¡¯t help the feeling that being with him was truly magical, as ironic as that even sounded in her own head.

    Though she had many lovers over the centuries, and many moments of such pleasure, the man laying above her, and deep inside her too in that moment, was one of the only two of those lovers who had completely, truly loved her with no such bond to force that feeling upon him. For Eliot, that love for her was actually real. And that may be the very reason why what she felt for him was so real too. He truly was her second love. He truly had altered the paths of both their lives, and deaths, just as Minna had said he did.

    Upon the realization of all those thoughts in her head, a tiny red tear escaped her eye, which he immediately noted with a soft smile down at her, ¡°Ne pleure pas, ma ch¨¦rie,¡± he whispered.

    Ravyn couldn¡¯t help smiling up at his words, so emotional was he in that moment as well, that he seemed to forget to translate them before they left his lips, which she luckily still had the ability to do in her head.

    ¡°They¡¯re the farthest thing from tears of sadness,¡± she assured with another gentle kiss. ¡°Je t¡¯aime... so much,¡± she added with a shy smile as her limited knowledge of his own language failed her halfway through the sentence.

    He returned her smile, ¡°As words to learn go, those are some pretty good ones to start with,¡± he kissed her again. ¡°And I love you, too.¡±

    After hearing his words, Ravyn decided there was only one more thing that could make this night as passionate, and completely fulfilling as it could possibly be. With one more smile up at him, she moved to sink her fangs into his neck, causing that wave of perfect pleasure to engulf them both.

    <hr>

    As they lay there together, later that night, still holding one another, and stroking each other¡¯s jet colored locks, Eliot couldn¡¯t stop letting out a quiet, though heavy sigh.

    ¡°No, no, Eliot,¡± Ravyn said worriedly as she turned her face to his.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± he stammered as he looked back at her. ¡°Or are you referring to something in my head?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not reading your thoughts, but that¡¯s the same noise you make when you¡¯re about to leave me for a decade or three,¡± she told him, the hurt clear in her tone.

    Eliot attempted a small laugh to try to reassure her, but chose to speak instead as her eyes were still filled with fear. ¡°Honest, that isn¡¯t what I was going to suggest... exactly,¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Exactly?¡± she asked, her volume raising.

    He let out another sigh as he propped his head on his hand again, ¡°Now hear me out. Summer suggested that we should probably still at least speak to Hollister now that you have been officially saved,¡± he began warily.

    Ravyn couldn¡¯t help a sound of sad disbelief, but had to dissect his words. ¡°One, I thought you said Summer fulfilled that promise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has had to be at his magical beck and call since leaving America twenty or so years ago. Which is why we may not have to worry about the aforementioned promise after all. But considering, it¡¯s Hollister, erring on the side of caution would probably be wise,¡± he explained softly.

    Ravyn just shook her head, ¡°Two, practically the whole world thinks we¡¯re dead now, which is kind of the only reason that Baron and Awsha have finally decided to go find some other people to torture,¡± she argued.

    ¡°Yes, I had that same argument. But if he ever were to find out that we had been hiding the fact that we are not quite dead, do we really want Hollister as our enemy instead?¡±

    Ravyn sighed, not able to disagree that that would be a highly dangerous position to find themselves in, which could also have far-reaching effects on certain other people she cared about still as well.

    ¡°And three,¡± she began, her voice slightly softer, ¡°We? Aren¡¯t you the one who he has some use for, not me?¡± she finished more quietly.

    He gave her another tiny kiss through his smiling lips, ¡°Darling, I would be utterly useless to him if I had to leave you behind even one more time,¡± he whispered with another soft kiss.

    <hr>

    A few nights later, Eliot had managed to blink all their pertinent belongings, as well as themselves to the London home he had been living in for the past three decades. After all, even with all the technology that this new century had brought with it, that was still the fastest way to travel, if one was a mage.

    When they did actually arrive at Hollister¡¯s extravagant home once more, Hollister was not the only one waiting there in the main hall to meet them.

    ¡°So much for having as few people as possible find out that we¡¯re decidedly not dead,¡± Eliot whispered into Ravyn¡¯s ear.

    They both choked down a lump in their throats upon stepping into the room that had been Hollister¡¯s throne room when Ravyn, or rather, Claire, had visited before she and Sean¡¯s unplanned departure from England during the wonderful reign of Mary II.

    Standing there in the expansive hall were several of the acquaintances that Ravyn had made during her various years spent in England. There was Hollister of course, who was now moving to greet them with a self-satisfied grin. But also present were Aidan, Nicolas, Daniel, and even Tasie, who all beamed over at Ravyn, their relief at finding that she was still alive after all, clear on all their faces.

    That was when Hollister stepped in close to Ravyn to give her a polite kiss on the cheek. Though, he also took the opportunity to whisper into her ear then, ¡°Perhaps I should have asked you to meet me in my bedchamber instead. I feel rather left out in this crowd,¡± he added with a smirk that surely would have caused a blush to rise to Ravyn¡¯s cheeks if such a thing had ever been possible. He then stepped back from her again, and continued as though he had made no such comment, ¡°So Ravyn is it?¡± another smirk, ¡°Pleasure to make your acquaintance, darling.¡± He then turned his eyes back to Eliot. ¡°We all have so much to discuss.¡±

 Chapter 46

    ¡°But that can wait, at least a few more hours, I suppose,¡± Hollister continued. ¡°Perhaps you can meet me in my chambers later,¡± he gave Ravyn a pointed look, before turning his eyes to Eliot, ¡°both of you.¡± He then glided out of the room, leaving both Ravyn and Eliot looking after him apprehensively.

    Upon his departure, neither of them had much more time to say anything before Tasie rushed over to Ravyn, her husband, Daniel, trailing her with his own smile. Upon reaching Ravyn, Tasie wrapped her in a tight embrace as both women laughed happily at their reunion.

    It was only a moment later that Tasie stepped back ever so slightly and then moved to place a long, deep kiss over Ravyn¡¯s lips instead. Eliot couldn¡¯t help blinking down at the two women as the kiss continued, only to eventually be interrupted by Daniel touching Tasie¡¯s shoulder gently to finally get both women¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be selfish, Tasie,¡± he teased her as she finally moved back from Ravyn and looked downward with a grin.

    ¡°So, this is Tasie?¡± Eliot couldn¡¯t help stating thoughtfully, as his eyes moved over the tiny Spanish beauty. ¡°Mental images growing clearer,¡± he stated more to himself, which only caused Ravyn, Daniel, and Tasie to chuckle slightly.

    Daniel then moved to wrap Ravyn in a tender embrace that lasted a bit longer than necessary as well. He and his wife then stepped back, Daniel wrapping his arm around her shoulders as they did.

    The next to approach then was Nicolas, who definitely had a much shier demeanor than the Denbouroughs. He smiled at her as he stopped near her, but did not move to embrace her just yet. ¡°I missed you very much... Ravyn,¡± he stated with a small smile.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she assured him as she was the one who moved to hug him, though as carefully as she had always touched him. Though, he thankfully did return her embrace with another shy smile.

    Then Eliot did speak up, directing his words to Nicolas, ¡°Je voulais te remercier. Sans cette conversation que nous avons eue sur le balcon, il y a toutes ces ann¨¦es, je ne serais probablement jamais devenu ce que je suis devenu. Et devenir ?a, c¡¯est ce qui m¡¯a permis de la sauver, alors merci beaucoup.¡±

    Nicolas gave Eliot another smile before responding in their mother tongue as well, ¡°Si tu l''as sauv¨¦e, c''est moi qui devrais te remercier, Eliot. Apr¨¨s tout, c¡¯est elle qui m¡¯a sauv¨¦, bien avant ?a, m¨ºme.¡±

    As the two spoke, Aidan had also approached, looking between the two men as he did. He then spoke furtively to Ravyn, ¡°Is it even possible for us to get overheated?¡± he asked, to which she couldn¡¯t help smirking in return.

    ¡°Just maybe,¡± she smiled back at Aidan, causing a slight blush to rise to Eliot¡¯s cheeks, as Nicolas also looked down with another shy smile.

    Aidan just shook his head and then moved to also embrace Ravyn before he too moved to give her another long kiss that did do well to bring back many, many memories between the two of them. But of course, it being Aidan, he wasn¡¯t done even after their kiss ended.

    He then turned his attention to Eliot, pulling the other man close also, and then giving Eliot a rather passionate kiss as well, to which everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help their own slight grins in response to.

    ¡°So, you did save her, after all?¡± Aidan spoke against Eliot¡¯s cheek once their own kiss finally left the mage a bit breathless. ¡°Remind me to fuck you for that later, err thank you I meant, I¡¯m sure. Things get so confusing in this group,¡± he teased, causing Eliot and Ravyn to both smirk with a shake of their heads.

    <hr>

    Eliot and Ravyn came to realize that Hollister would indeed still expect Eliot to make himself available ¡®on occasion¡¯ when London¡¯s Prince had need of a mage again. After all, Eliot was likely even more skilled than Summer at this point. She had been starting to feel her age quite a bit since her last visit to America, and the intense ritual that had been required to help free Eliot from that Paradox Realm that had claimed him for the last three months.

    As Eliot wasn¡¯t sure how often Hollister would be calling on him, and when, he decided to blink himself back to California, briefly, to claim Connor and bring him back to London with him as well. Connor still was two-thirds of the way bound to Ravyn, and with Kirielle¡¯s whereabouts still unknown, he would have no surefire way to avoid the withdrawal and rapid aging process without a new regnant. So, the beautiful young ghoul was more than happy to take Eliot¡¯s offer of a new home and a new mistress to serve.

    Meanwhile, back in Los Angeles another red haired beauty who used to serve the Prince¡¯s wife was watching as that Prince somberly waved away the last group of Kindred and their ghouls who were petitioning him that night. Though he hadn¡¯t really seemed too present as he listened to their concerns, nor had he for the last three months now.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Sean was indeed quite melancholic and withdrawn since Baron¡¯s heinous attack that had also led to the death, and subsequent embrace of the new enforcer who was standing at the side of the hall that night. Lyka¡¯s expression was just as sullen, which didn¡¯t fully hide the anger beneath it as well. And that had been her mood since that night turned day that had brought so much pain, and so many other changes months earlier.

    As the last of the petitioners left, Sean turned his haunted blue eyes toward the only person remaining in the room. As he did, Lyka¡¯s own sad and angry pools of blue immediately turned away.

    ¡°Join me in the study, won¡¯t you, Lyka?¡± he instructed with an attempt to sound formal to cover the pain remaining in his voice, as he stood and headed in that direction.

    She tried to stifle a heavy sigh and simply nodded as she moved to follow him. Once she entered the room behind him, Sean closed the door, turning his eyes back to her once more. And she avoided his gaze, once more.

    ¡°Yes, Sean?¡± she managed after waiting a moment for him to explain his request. Though all he had done was move to take a seat on the sofa at the side of the room.

    ¡°You could sit too,¡± he gestured to the sofa next to him, though his voice carried the same sadness as hers had ever since that day.

    ¡°Is there a matter of security you needed to discuss with me?¡± Lyka asked, as if every word hurt to form.

    ¡°Lyka, please sit,¡± he stated more gently.

    That did cause her to look up at him slightly. With another shaky sigh, she grudgingly moved to obey her Prince¡¯s request and take a seat at the other end of the sofa.

    Sean took another long moment, gathering strength to speak again, ¡°This is hard enough, without... this.¡±

    ¡°This?¡± she asked, her voice breaking slightly as she kept her eyes locked to the floor.

    ¡°Every night, I can hear your thoughts just screaming at me. And most nights, I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re more sad or angry. But either way, it hurts me too. I¡¯m already drowning here, and...¡± he just shook his head sadly.

    ¡°Sorry my thoughts are so... loud?¡± she whispered with a slight sniffle.

    Sean only sighed heavily in response. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do this anymore, and I shouldn¡¯t. After all, you are my new enforcer; the one in charge of anything security-related,¡± he paused only a moment, his tone changing ever so slightly, ¡°You should know.¡±

    She looked up at him again, her voice tiny, ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do to make you feel any better about Lissa¡¯s banishment. I hated having to send her away as well. But if the enforcer is immune to the laws then... then they won¡¯t matter at all. And she is still close by if you ever need her. She just can¡¯t be here in my territory any more,¡± he finished, apologetically.

    ¡°I know all that, Sean,¡± Lyka replied in a near whisper, casting her eyes downwards again.

    Sean let out another heavy sigh, ¡°But there is something else you should know too.¡±

    Lyka narrowed her eyes as she warily moved an inch closer, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked furtively.

    Another heavy sigh from Sean, he quickly scanned the rest of the house to make sure no one else may have been within hearing range before speaking. ¡°With Lissa, and Kirielle, and her servant, all now gone from the city, you really would be the only other person here who knows, other than myself.¡±

    ¡°Knows what?¡± she asked, leaning closer.

    ¡°You have to understand, we have to keep pretending... It¡¯s the only way...¡± Sean told her in the same urgent, desperate manner.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sean?¡± Lyka whispered, trying to rein in her hope until she knew there was a real reason to allow herself to ever feel it again.

    Despite there being no one nearby to hear, for safety¡¯s sake alone, instead of speaking the words aloud, Sean transmitted them to her in that same way he had always used to contact others across great distances in centuries past.

    She¡¯s not dead, Lyka. She¡¯s reinvented herself just to try to be sure that something like this could never happen again. But no one else can know. That is certain. Understand?

    Lyka sighed with disbelief and joy as she heard his thoughts. She then moved across the sofa to embrace him with a wave of relief as she squeezed him in her arms.

    ¡°Sean, this is...¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± he smiled, though easily returned her embrace, both of them needing to finally allow themselves one moment of that happiness and relief, despite her absence. Just knowing that she was actually still out there, alive, was enough in that moment.

    ¡°But where?¡± she asked as she looked up at him. To which, Sean only held a finger up to his lips. Lyka allowed a small smile and nodded. Then as though, just remembering herself, she pulled back. ¡°Sorry I shouldn¡¯t have hugged you like that. It¡¯s not...¡±

    ¡°Considering I know you shared a bed with her on many nights, I don¡¯t think you were really going to use the word ¡®proper¡¯ there or anything like that, were you?¡± he teased softly.

    ¡°Well... but... you¡¯re the Prince,¡± she replied, flustered.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, Lyka,¡± he smiled back at her. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re my enforcer, which is even a slightly higher station than some others who may have... offered me comfort, now and then,¡± he couldn¡¯t help an amused smile at her sudden embarrassment.

    Lyka swallowed as she managed to bring her blue eyes back up to his. ¡°Is that what this is, then? Comfort?¡±

    ¡°It could be.¡±

 Chapter 47

    ~1941~

    By the end of 1937, Summer had finally passed from their world. Though, her death was a natural one, at age 57. Despite Eliot offering to help her to use their combined powers to cheat death, the way Ravyn¡¯s blood and his permanence spell had allowed him to do for nearly a century already. But Summer refused, deeming her time there on Earth to be over at last.

    This of course left Eliot as the sole mage that Hollister and the others had easy access to. And when 1940 came around, Eliot¡¯s true skills would be put to the test once again. In September of that year, World War II was raging on, and thus began seven straight months of England being the focus of their bombings. 40,000 British citizens had lost their lives during those seven months, almost half of which were in London.

    Eliot used his abilities to their fullest extent, trying in vain to protect all the citizens he could, human and Kindred alike. But alas, attempting to save so many people, from such wanton destruction turned out to incur even more paradoxical backlash than even he was powerful enough to combat. And in May of 1941, Ravyn had to come to terms with losing him one last time. And she was understandably devastated by the loss of the man who had saved her own life just four years earlier, and the only other man who had ever loved her the same way her first love had. And who she had loved back, just as dearly.

    Ravyn was not sure how many nights after Eliot¡¯s death that she had spent laying there in the bed they had shared for four years, staining the pillows red with her tears. Circumstances had forced her away from her first love, and the universe itself had taken away her second. And never in her long, long life had she ever felt so lost and alone.

    Though, she was not technically alone, in the strictest sense. The beautiful young doctor who had originally been Lucian¡¯s servant, then Kirielle¡¯s, and now Ravyn¡¯s, was next to her during every one of those tear-filled nights since she had lost Eliot. Every night, he would hold her close as she continued shedding those seemingly endless tears. Though, Ravyn herself barely even seemed to be aware of the feel of his arms around her each night, holding her as though he could chase the pain away if he just held her close enough, long enough.

    Eventually, he did have to release her from his embrace though, when a visitor rapped at the door of the home. Connor slowly disentangled himself from where he had been holding Ravyn through another night of her continued grief. He sighed heavily as he moved from the bedroom. Though he doubted there would even be any point in greeting whoever was at the door, as Ravyn seemed in no state to deal with any visitors, or pretty much anything else, in all honesty.

    When Connor opened the door, he was once again struck by the awe and majesty that flooded any mere mortal who ever found themselves in the presence of their ancient and powerful Prince who had come to the door that night.

    ¡°Prince Hollister,¡± Connor breathed his name once he found his voice again.

    ¡°I assume she¡¯s here?¡± Hollister asked as he stepped past Connor and into the home.

    ¡°Well, yes, but...¡± Connor attempted.

    Though, Hollister needed no further confirmation anyway, as simply adjusting his vision told him of her location, and her current state. He let out a somber sigh as he moved back in the direction of her and Eliot¡¯s bedroom, while Connor hurried to follow.

    Ravyn tensed slightly from where she still lay on the bed, facing the wall, clinging to the pillow tightly. She easily felt Hollister¡¯s presence as he stepped into the room, but somehow, even his arrival there did not supply her with the strength to acknowledge him in any way.

    With a sad sigh, Hollister took a seat in a plush velvet chair near the bed. ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t require the usual greeting one gives their Prince, all things considered,¡± he stated in an even tone as Connor remained in the doorway.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to tell you, sire. She¡¯s been like this since...¡± he just looked down, knowing there was no need to finish that sentence.

    Hollister just gave Connor a dismissive look before continuing to speak to Ravyn. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must hate me, but I assure you, losing him was the last thing I wanted, either.¡±

    With a sniffle, she finally attempted to form words after so many nights without speaking much at all through her tears. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure our situations are exactly the same,¡± she stated in a hoarse whisper that still couldn¡¯t hide her sarcasm and grief.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the goal was to try and save as many souls as possible. A goal that Eliot wanted to achieve as well. I didn¡¯t force him to go out there and try, Ravyn. He was rather prone to trying to save the world, after all. Even when it was only his whole world that he had spent literal decades trying to save,¡± Hollister added with another sad sigh.

    Not having the strength to even try to say anything in regards to that claim, she settled on, ¡°Why are you here? I have nothing I can give you.¡±

    ¡°But I do have something to give you,¡± Hollister told her in the same soft tone as he reached into the pocket of his long jacket.

    Though it took more strength then she even felt she had, she finally pushed herself to sit up and center her emerald eyes on him at last. ¡°What could you possibly give me, Hollister?¡± she asked, voice breaking as she spoke.

    He then held out a small black velvet jewelry box, nodding for her to take it. She gave him a questioning look, not able to stifle her slight sound of disbelief as she dragged herself to the edge of the bed, where he continued to hold the box out to her.

    ¡°Are you proposing to me now? After the way my real marriage, and the ¡®not so real¡¯ one turned out, I think I¡¯m not looking to try it a third time,¡± she scoffed as she made herself reach for the small black box.

    ¡°As heartbroken as I may be at that rejection,¡± he told her with a lack of sincerity, ¡°this is not from me. A long time ago, Eliot asked me to give it to you if anything were to...¡± he just left it at that.

    ¡°Eliot?¡± she asked, though nearly choking on his name to force back her next wave of grief. Trying to compose herself, as difficult as that even seemed now, she opened the box. She then looked down at the silver chain holding a small glass orb. ¡°A crystal ball necklace? That¡¯s a bit on the nose. And not, exactly what I was expecting,¡± she stated as she gave it another questioning look.

    ¡°He called it a soul stone,¡± Hollister offered as he watched her closely.

    ¡°A what?¡± she asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Yes, I found that a rather odd name as well. So I of course had to find out what that even meant, myself. It is my job to know, well, everything,¡± he stated with a slight shrug.

    With a slightly cool look back at him, Ravyn spoke again, ¡°And what did you find out?¡±

    ¡°According to Eliot, he placed a sliver of his very soul inside it. he told me to give it to you so he could ¡®always be with you, when you needed him most,¡¯¡± he repeated the only real information Eliot would give him about the bauble. ¡°And, as maudlin as that sounded, we both know he could do amazing things, so of course, I tried to find out as much as I could about that little trinket that he so very badly wanted me to give you, should a tragedy ever occur.¡±

    ¡°A sliver of his soul?¡± she asked, though only looked back down at the necklace to hide any emotions those words caused to bubble right back to the surface.

    With another sigh, Ravyn lifted it by the chain so that the light in the room would hit it, and studied it more closely herself. As she turned it, she noted the tiniest bit of writing in the center of the tiny orb. Though too small for human eyes to read, her own eyes had a much easier time. Imprinted inside the globe were the words ¡®Toujours avec toi.¡¯

    ¡°Found the writing did you?¡± Hollister said knowingly.

    Ravyn just bit back more tears as she returned it to the box, ¡°So what else did you manage to find out about it, and how? If Eliot didn¡¯t tell you any more than... that.¡±

    ¡°Do you know much about clan Tremere?¡± he asked, causing her to give him another skeptical look.

    ¡°Only that our Tremere Primogen, Kalen, was always holed up in some lab in his home, ¡®experimenting,¡¯¡± Ravyn scoffed. ¡°We half expected him to make his own house explode sooner or later.¡±

    Hollister let out a knowing chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s true that they are a bit... eccentric. Mostly their skills lie in blood magic, shockingly enough,¡± he added wryly. ¡°But they¡¯re still obsessed with finding out all they could about all other kinds of magic. Vampires who want to be mages; because eternal youth and nigh immortality apparently leaves so much to be desired,¡± he finished with obvious sarcasm, as Toreador and Tremere were hardly each other¡¯s biggest fans.

    ¡°And...?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Alas, they weren¡¯t able to discover much either. After that, I even went to the godforsaken Giovanni to see if they could uncover any more than the Tremere did.¡±

    ¡°The who?¡±

    ¡°Their clan usually never even leave their homes in Italy. They¡¯re not Camarilla. But they are avid fans of necromancy and incest. Not to mention they¡¯re the only ones with an excruciatingly painful bite,¡± he added as Ravyn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Needless to say, our clan and theirs don¡¯t really travel in the same social circles. That¡¯s how desperately I wanted to find out about this so-called ¡®soul stone¡¯ that Eliot wanted you to have.¡±

    ¡°OK, so what did they find out? Anything?¡±

    ¡°The only thing the two did find out, and could agree on, was that it was not for us to find out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not really finding out anything though, is it?¡±

    ¡°What I mean, is that what they found out is that he did use quite the powerful enchantment on it. It made it so that the only person who could ever discover, and possibly use, whatever power that little stone has, was... well, someone who loved him, completely,¡± he scoffed sadly as she cast her eyes downwards. ¡°So, even if I wanted to keep whatever power that thing has for myself, as anyone would want to I¡¯m sure... I simply can¡¯t. He made it so it would be for you, and you alone, Ravyn.¡±

 Chapter 48

    It had been nearly an hour since Hollister took his leave and Connor had drifted off to sleep for the evening. Ravyn was still sitting at the edge of the bed, deep in thought. Though that was at least a slight improvement over spending another night crying into her pillow.

    With a sigh, she looked over at the stand where the little black jewelry box still sat. Picking it up and opening it once more, Hollister¡¯s words played through her mind again. A sliver of Eliot¡¯s soul? How could such a thing be possible, even? Then again, doing the impossible had always been in Eliot¡¯s skill set.

    Then another part of the conversation began gnawing at her. Hollister truly believed that this ¡®soul stone¡¯ held some kind of power. And those he consulted about it seemed to believe that it was a power that only Ravyn could access, somehow.

    With another soft sigh, she finally lifted the necklace from the box and worked a moment to put it on. It was at least some small way she could honor Eliot. Though nothing would ever seem to be enough, in her mind. As the small stone came to rest against her chest, she could actually feel a sort of heat emanating from it. Though it wasn¡¯t the kind of heat that burned her pale skin. It was more a pleasant warmth. And it was definitely not something one would expect from a seemingly glass stone.

    Looking down at the necklace with curiosity, and a bit of wariness, she moved her hand up to take the stone in her fingers. As she did, a slight flash illuminated the bedroom, startling her into looking up. There before her, smiling sadly was Eliot himself. Though it was not Eliot in the strictest sense. It was more akin to how he had appeared to her the day when his astral self led her back to his body to help him finally end his years¡¯ long coma.

    ¡°El?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking as her eyes moved over that vision of him, traces of red tears forming in her green eyes once again.

    ¡°Ravyn, my love,¡± he whispered back, moving closer, tears appearing in his own eyes.

    ¡°Have I completely lost my mind now, or is this really you?¡± she whispered as she stood, forcefully curbing her desire to reach for him, for the moment.

    ¡°Depends on your definition of ¡®really,¡¯¡± he offered her another sad smile, also looking pained to not reach for her.

    ¡°But you¡¯re dead... aren¡¯t you?¡± Ravyn sniffled as her eyes moved over him again.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± he teased.

    ¡°Eliot,¡± her sniffle turned into a slight laugh, before speaking again. ¡°Is this your ghost, or something?¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s as good a definition as any. I mean, my soul never left; not all of it, anyway. It¡¯s still right there, with you, right now,¡± he told her, as he nodded to the necklace she still held in shaking fingers.

    ¡°You gave up any chance of an afterlife,¡± she pushed past the final word, considering her own memory of the nothingness that followed her own death, ¡°to haunt me?¡±

    ¡°I think I prefer the term ¡®visit.¡¯ It seems a little more romantic at any rate,¡± he offered another small smile. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only here because of your soul calling out to mine through the stone. If you were busy with something else, I could politely de-materialize until you wanted to see me, and called out to me again.¡± he offered with a slight smile.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d ever not want to see you? I¡¯ve done nothing but mourn you, Eliot. It seems like we always got pulled apart before the prophecy happened. Then, when we could finally be together again...¡± she just shook her head and looked down as a new wave of sadness overtook her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll always be together. Even if not in the physical sense. I always suspected as much. And now my theory seems to have proven true,¡± he gave her another soft smile..

    ¡°A theory?¡± Ravyn whispered, afraid to take her eyes off of him for even a moment.¡±

    ¡°Seems that tethering our souls together didn¡¯t really end when I...¡± he shook his head, ¡°after all, souls never die, do they? Yours may be in stasis, locked inside your body, keeping you here in the material world; making you what you are. It seems to be the way things work for Kindred,¡± he added thoughtfully. ¡°But mine is tethered here too, to yours. Just... without the body, I suppose,¡± he added softly.

    ¡°You¡¯re trapped here? In this stone?¡± she asked him worriedly as she quickly looked down at where she still held it in her shaking fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tethered to the stone, Ravyn, but to you, your own soul. The stone just lets you, well, see and hear me. When you want to, anyway. But I¡¯d hardly call any of it a trap. It¡¯s exactly where I¡¯ve always wanted to be; with you, after all,¡± he assured her.

    Ravyn took a long moment to try and process what he was saying, and what it even meant. When she looked up again she bravely forced her next words, ¡°Hollister thinks that this necklace has some kind of power... or something?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Power can be, or mean, many different things, darling,¡± Eliot told her in the same soft whisper.

    ¡°I have no idea what that¡¯s even supposed to mean, Eliot,¡± she returned, desperation shaking her voice.

    ¡°Ravyn, love, death has made it possible for me to see even more than I ever saw in life. And I saw plenty,¡± he added pointedly, ¡°so please don¡¯t be upset at me telling you something I think you need to know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked him, looking up again, fear in her eyes then.

    ¡°I feel I need to tell you that you spending the rest of eternity mourning me, being this sad at all... It¡¯s not what the world needs. The world may just need you to allow yourself to feel something more than sadness.¡±

    Ravyn let out a small sound of disbelief, then had another thought, ¡°Is that another prophecy? Something you know from what you saw of the future?¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps I just don¡¯t want to spend eternity watching you let yourself get swallowed by despair. Perhaps both,¡± he offered softly.

    Ravyn looked down for another long moment as she thought on his words. Then she suddenly looked up again, as though afraid to ask her next question, but somehow needing to. ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Eliot asked with a curious look.

    ¡°Did you know that you were going to die only four years after saving me?¡± Ravyn answered, voice breaking again as she held his gaze.

    He sighed softly, ¡°I was tethered to you. It was only your future I caught the tiniest glimpses of, not my own.¡±

    Ravyn scoffed, ¡°You talk like those are two different things.¡±

    Another sigh from Eliot, ¡°Like I said, I only caught occasional moments in your own future. Even if I wasn¡¯t present in them, that didn¡¯t lead to me automatically assuming it meant I was dead. Of course it was a possibility. It¡¯s a possibility for everyone. But even so, even if I had heard some mention of my own death in those moments of your future, which I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d still have had no way of knowing where and when and how it actually happened. I only saw things you were there to witness, after all,¡± he assured softly.

    Ravyn was quiet for another long moment, thinking on his words once more. ¡°So what exactly is it that ¡®the world¡¯ needs me to feel instead of missing a man I love so much?¡±

    He offered another sad smile before trying to give an answer, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what to feel, as that wouldn¡¯t be an honest feeling anyway. I just need you to know that there¡¯s so much more that you could do if you just find a way to fight past the despair. I saved you from being eaten alive by those horrid vipers, don¡¯t let your own sadness devour you now instead.¡±

    <hr>

    After her initial talk with Eliot, in some form, Ravyn spent more than one night soul-searching. Finally, she did come to the conclusion that yes, there was indeed something else she was feeling, besides grief. And that emotion was simply... anger; massive amounts of it. And that rage was enough to inspire her to do something, just as Eliot suggested she could, and should.

    Ravyn didn¡¯t know if those words truly had been Eliot giving her some glimpse into her own future without actually saying as much, considering how careful he had always been about changing things before. Then again, the part of the prophecy that he had wanted so badly to save her from was now done and over with. Now, there was a whole new future, and Ravyn had no way of knowing how much of it he had truly seen. But she knew it was more than she had. And that was enough to set her into action to do anything she could, indeed.

    As she awoke from her daily slumber, she looked over at where Connor waited near the bed, offering her a sad smile as her eyes moved to him. Ravyn pushed herself up from the mattress and let out a somewhat determined sigh before speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Hollister,¡± was her simple statement as she stood.

    Connor blinked at the suggestion, as she had not even really left her bedroom, let alone the house, since Eliot¡¯s death. ¡°Hollister?¡±

    Ravyn attempted a reassuring smile, but her more prevalent emotion was determination, and that simmering anger, of course. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough of London.¡±

    Connor swallowed worriedly but simply nodded and moved to get the keys and take her where she wished. After all, giving her whatever she wanted or needed was the one constant desire for any of those bound, as he now was.

    Once they arrived at Hollister¡¯s haven and exited the car, Connor finally spoke up, though quietly, as they moved toward the extravagant double doors to their Prince¡¯s home. ¡°Is it Los Angeles that you mean for us to go back to?¡± he asked, the worry obvious in his tone.

    ¡°Of course I dearly want to go back home,¡± she agreed softly as the servants opened the doors to them. ¡°But there may be somewhere else I need to go first.¡± And that was the only elaboration she gave before the servants led them inside.

    They did have to wait for a short time before the Prince could see them though. Hollister was in one of his own council meetings when they arrived. It seemed there had been one nearly every night since Hitler¡¯s reign of terror began. Kindred rarely concerned themselves with much of human politics, as their own power usually superseded that of the humans who thought they were running things. But when a dictator came to power, it was difficult not to have that human world spill over quite infuriatingly, and tragically at times, into their own world.

    When Hollister finally met them in the main hall, he followed after the Primogen exiting his council chambers and heading back to their own havens. As the last of them left his home, he let out a deep sigh before turning to where Ravyn waited to see him, Connor standing behind her, worried blue eyes downward.

    ¡°Went that well, huh?¡± Ravyn greeted him wryly to cover her own worry as he was looking none too happy that night either.

    Through another sigh, Hollister moved to give her a small kiss on the cheek in greeting before responding, ¡°It¡¯s times like these that make the Sabbat¡¯s take on humanity almost seem reasonable,¡± he muttered before forcing his usual charming smile.

    ¡°I guess that answers that,¡± Ravyn said warily, though quietly.

    ¡°So Ravyn, my dear, please tell me that you¡¯ve got some good news to give me about that bauble around your neck,¡± Hollister was the one to begin before she could tell him her actual reason for visiting him that night.

    She was a bit caught by the question, as she had been busy trying to find the best way to get what she needed from him, not immediately thinking he¡¯d be asking for something from her instead. Though, with his interest in ¡®that bauble,¡¯ it wasn¡¯t all that surprising in all honesty.

    ¡°Really stacking up on bad news tonight, then?¡± she attempted to joke, though his dark look quickly made her continue. ¡°Honestly, Hollister, so far, all it¡¯s allowed me to do is talk to him. I know, that¡¯s likely not the kind of power you were hoping for. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she made herself add more quietly.

    ¡°Talk to him?¡± Hollister scoffed. ¡°Useful,¡± he added with more bitterness as he reached for a glass offered to him by a passing servant.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a mage, Hollister. It may take time for me to figure out what, if anything else, it may even do. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she repeated with her own look down.

    ¡°And do you have anything else to offer me tonight, besides excuses, and apologies?¡± he continued, the stress of the current status of the world doing its best to drown out all the previous poise and charm he normally displayed.

    ¡°Well, I have a plan. A small one. The start of one, at any rate,¡± she attempted to force assurance into her voice. ¡°But I need to know if it would even be possible.¡±

    ¡°A plan?¡± Hollister scoffed again. ¡°And what plan would that be?¡±

    ¡°I was planning on leaving London,¡± she told him bravely, causing Connor¡¯s eyes, as well as hers, to both fly to Hollister to watch for his reaction.

    Hollister let out a derisive laugh, ¡°Well, considering we just got bombed for seven months straight and you aren¡¯t, in fact, a British citizen, I guess running back home to America would be the logical plan, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± He shook his head as he took a deep swig of blood from the glass. ¡°Well, allow me to recommend against going to take in a Broadway show or whatever it is you¡¯d rather be doing other than dodging bombs and talking to your now dead lover,¡± he scoffed, ignoring her slight flinch. ¡°That was the other piece of good news I got tonight: It seems the Sabbat have taken over the Big Apple. So it would likely be just as safe for you as London these days.¡±

    Trying to push past his callous statement that easily stirred her still very fresh grief, as well as that piece of news, Ravyn forced composure and continued, ¡°Look inside my head if you must, Hollister. That wasn¡¯t where I planned on going just yet.¡±

    Narrowing his dark eyes at her, his already thin patience caused him to do just that. A moment later, his expression completely changed to one of intrigue as well as a slightly impressed look of disbelief. ¡°You want to go to Berlin?¡±

 Chapter 49

    The look Connor gave Ravyn at the sound of Hollister¡¯s words was one of pure shock, and more than a little worry. Though it was their Prince who then spoke again, ¡°I must admit, you have an uncanny sense of timing, Ravyn,¡± he smirked.

    She tried to swallow a sound of frustration before responding, ¡°I realize it sounds ridiculous, if not impossible---¡±

    Hollister interrupted though, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being sarcastic, dear.¡±

    That threw her slightly as both Ravyn and Connor gave him a questioning look. ¡°You weren¡¯t?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°I actually spoke to the Prince of Berlin just a few nights ago,¡± Hollister began the slightest explanation.

    ¡°You did?¡± Ravyn stated softly, she and Connor both wearing skeptical looks at receiving that information.

    ¡°World events have definitely created a bit more communication between Raynor and every other Kindred Prince this side of the Atlantic, somehow,¡± he added the last word wryly.

    ¡°Raynor?¡± Ravyn asked as she continued to watch Hollister¡¯s expression.

    ¡°The Prince of Berlin,¡± he stated simply.

    Ravyn continued to watch him warily before asking her next question, ¡°And what¡¯s his opinion of their current human leader, then?¡±

    Hollister scoffed slightly, ¡°War isn¡¯t good for anyone, Kindred or human. So, needless to say, Raynor¡¯s not a fan.¡±

    ¡°OK, so that¡¯s good for us then I suppose,¡± Ravyn continued to speak warily.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t get your hopes up too high. Raynor is still, well, Raynor,¡± Hollister rolled his eyes slightly as he spoke, taking another sip of his drink.

    ¡°OK, and that means, what?¡± she asked with further caution.

    ¡°The other reason he¡¯s not happy with the current human government, besides the war? Hitler has way too much power. Enough to interfere with both our worlds. And no one in Raynor¡¯s clan has ever been particularly fond of anyone with too much power; especially a mortal,¡± Hollister warned.

    ¡°Raynor¡¯s clan?¡± Ravyn asked with continued wariness.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Prince. Three guesses,¡± Hollister replied in a derisive tone.

    ¡°So he¡¯s a Ventrue?¡± Ravyn sighed heavily, to which Hollister only nodded his affirmation. ¡°Still,¡± she began a moment later, ¡°if he hates that dictator too, that still puts us on the same side then, right?¡±

    ¡°As much as any Ventrue Princes could ever be on the same side as any Toreador Princes. He¡¯s never been a big fan of me or my Parisian brother,¡± Hollister scoffed again. ¡°But yes, none of the Kindred Princes are happy with the war, which makes us at least tentative allies, at any rate.¡±

    Ravyn sighed again before continuing, ¡°So, do you think he would allow me to move to his city once he hears why I want to?¡± she pressed onward.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I meant when I said you have an uncanny sense of timing,¡± Hollister stated plainly.

    ¡°Not sure I follow,¡± she replied questioningly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss this plan of yours with Raynor, of course. And I¡¯m sure it will still take a bit of convincing, considering how little Ventrue enjoy our way of dealing with humans. But, there¡¯s something that Raynor needs from our clan that may just possibly sway him to consider allowing you to try this crazy plan of yours,¡± he told her with a muted hopefulness to his tone.

    ¡°He needs something from us?¡± she asked with her own tinge of hope to go with her skepticism.

    ¡°And a Ventrue admitting to needing anything at all from a Toreador? That¡¯s what puts us in a rare position to negotiate, and possibly even convince him to help you with your plan,¡± Hollister pointed out.

    Ravyn narrowed her emerald eyes at his words before responding, ¡°What exactly is it that he needs?¡±

    ¡°A new Toreador Primogen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ravyn responded, then quickly continued. ¡°But I¡¯m already Sean¡¯s Primogen,¡± she attempted to reason.

    Hollister gave her a pointed look, ¡°In Los Angeles? Where you haven¡¯t even been for four years? And where everyone in the city believes you¡¯re dead? I¡¯m going to take a wild guess that the position has been filled by someone else by now, darling.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°This is a good thing, Ravyn. He needs something from us, and I just explained that this is the leverage we actually need if you want to try to live in his city, let alone accomplish anything else while you¡¯re there,¡± Hollister explained.

    ¡°But I mean, what about the logistics of it all?¡± Ravyn continued worriedly. ¡°I mean, the language barrier alone...¡±

    Hollister shook his head at her, ¡°And I¡¯m well aware that you can translate every language in your head. Nicolas has lived in my city for a long time, after all,¡± he told her knowingly.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t speak it though...¡± she attempted again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way to fix that, which I will discuss with Raynor as well,¡± he shut her down again. ¡°Now, tell me, why are you suddenly trying to sabotage your own plans, Ravyn?¡±

    ¡°I just... I was never all that interested in being a Primogen at all. But I did it for Sean, because, well, it was Sean. But to be one for a Ventrue Prince, who already will hate me on sight...?¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°How badly do you want to carry out this plan of yours, Ravyn? That¡¯s the real question, and you better decide it now, before I speak with Raynor,¡± he told her firmly.

    Ravyn was quiet a long moment, thinking back on her conversation with Eliot. And the reasons he even died at all. Finally, squaring her shoulders, she looked back up at Hollister. ¡°I need to do everything I can to help end this. We all do, I suppose,¡± she admitted softly.

    ¡°Spoken like a Primogen,¡± Hollister nodded his approval before bidding them farewell for the night and going to have that conversation with Berlin¡¯s Prince after all.

    <hr>

    Later that night, Hollister sat in his office in the midst of a telephone call between himself and Berlin¡¯s Prince Raynor. Though both spoke the other¡¯s language, they chose to have their conversation in German, as Hollister was older, and a much more avid patron of the arts than any Ventrue would ever be. Meaning, Hollister¡¯s grasp of the other European languages was greater than Raynor¡¯s, as the latter only really bothered to attain any mastery of English, for obvious reasons.

    ¡°And this ¡®candidate¡¯ is who to you, exactly?¡± Raynor was asking in his native language, shortly after having taken Hollister¡¯s call.

    ¡°My great grandchilde,¡± Hollister answered briefly, knowing Ventrue valued simple, straightforward answers with little delay in almost all matters.

    Raynor shook his head from behind his own desk in the heart of Berlin, ¡°And she was embraced, when, exactly?¡±

    ¡°1598,¡± Hollister continued with his straightforward responses. Though, there was an obvious pause on the part of Raynor upon hearing that answer.

    Finally, Raynor spoke again, ¡°And that would make her what generation, exactly?¡± he asked, skillfully hiding any feelings he had about that fact from showing through in his tone.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the same generation as you, Raynor. Though, nearly forty years younger,¡± Hollister admitted.

    ¡°So, she reads thoughts, and I likely can¡¯t compel her? And your whole bloodline learned the benefit of compulsion from a member of our clan, ages ago, as well? Am I getting this all right?¡± Raynor stated with a bit of bitterness.

    ¡°You¡¯re sounding very paranoid, Raynor,¡± Hollister couldn¡¯t help replying.

    Raynor scoffed, ¡°Paranoia is what keeps any Prince alive. And you can¡¯t tell me you¡¯d be happy about any of these facts in my position, either, Hollister,¡± he stated a bit defensively.

    Hollister couldn¡¯t hide the slight scoff, ¡°Would you like me to compel the very terrifying young Toreador woman to be on her best behavior with you?¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re being just a bit condescending, Hollister,¡± Raynor stated in a dark tone.

    Hollister let out a wry chuckle, ¡°I thought Ventrue were quite avid fans of condescension though, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very impressive when one is on the receiving end of it,¡± Raynor replied in the same unimpressed tone.

    Hollister let out a deep sigh, ¡°Listen, Raynor. She has no interest whatsoever in your crown. She just wants to try to do what she can to stop this nightmare we¡¯re all living in thanks to that little man with the very unfortunate facial hair. And those skills of hers that you are having such reservations about could be very, very valuable in helping make that happen.

    ¡°You know as well as I do how very malleable humans are to a Toreador¡¯s charms. Especially a Toreador who also happens to be a stunningly beautiful woman, such as Ravyn is,¡± he stated plainly. ¡°So, what¡¯s more important? Worrying that she has designs on your crown, or giving her a chance to do her part to finally help end all of this Nazi nonsense, once and for all?

    ¡°So, you¡¯d get a new Primogen, working toward, not against, your ultimate goal to get your city back under your full control. And, yes, I will make sure she is compelled to never go against any of her new Prince¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll trust that you will treat her with respect and help her to the best of your ability, just as she wants to help you. After all, us being enemies won¡¯t benefit either of us, now will it?¡±

    <hr>

    Once they arrived back at their London home for the night, Connor gave Ravyn one more furtive look before placing a slight kiss on her cheek and heading into the bedroom to get some rest before the sun rose. As the bedroom door closed behind him, Ravyn took a tentative seat on the sofa.

    Ravyn sat there in thought for what felt like nearly an hour, trying to imagine whatever conversation Hollister and Raynor may really be having in regards to she and her plans. She found her eyes easily moving to the stone around her neck again, biting her lip as she pondered summoning Eliot¡¯s spirit to her once more.

    She didn¡¯t want to let herself fall into the trap of using her connection with him as some kind of crutch to just get through each night. After all, Eliot had made it clear that he wanted her to do more than just mourn him for eternity. That was how her current plan had originally even been born after all.

    She then let her eyes move to the telephone nearby. With a shaky sigh she finally moved her hand to begin dialing. But before her fingers touched the cool metal, the phone instead startled her with a loud, shrill ring of its own, and what seemed to be yet another case of uncanny timing.

    ¡°Hello?¡± she spoke softly into the receiver once the call connected.

    ¡°Germany?¡± was the return greeting she got. The voice on the other end of the line was filled with a hundred different emotions, and it was indeed a voice she immediately recognized. At that moment, she could have sworn she felt her heart lurch in response, despite the centuries that had passed since it last beat.

    In a whisper, she choked out her response, ¡°Sean?¡±

 Chapter 50

    As unexpected as the sound of Sean¡¯s voice was after so long, Ravyn wasn¡¯t really surprised that he had already heard about her plans. She would have been more shocked if it turned out that he hadn¡¯t kept in touch with Hollister throughout her last few years living in London.

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent the last seven months hearing them talk about bombs being dropped on the very city you¡¯ve been living in,¡± Sean continued. ¡°And now, after surviving that, you, an American woman, want to walk straight into Nazi Germany? Cl---¡± he quickly caught himself. ¡°Just what are you thinking? And I know, Raynor allegedly has some plan to make you pass as a German citizen, but still... And now, without even having...¡± Sean shook his head, his worry palpable in the trembling of his voice.

    ¡°Without having what?¡± she whispered back after several seconds of silence just to take in the fact that she was finally speaking to him once again. But the fear in his voice was so great that she couldn¡¯t even allow herself a true moment to enjoy the sound of his voice after such a painfully long time.

    ¡°Eliot...¡± Sean made himself answer, his voice sounding pained to even remind her of the grief of that loss.

    It seemed that Sean had also been quite shaken by her losing the man who had been the only one who was finally able to save her from that waking death Baron had inflicted in her, just four years earlier. And now, here she was, planning to willingly put herself in further danger, without any of the protection of whatever strange magic Eliot had been able to command.

    Ravyn let out a shaky sigh as she tried to form her next sentence, ¡°It¡¯s because of that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sean asked, thrown by her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of what happened to Eliot, Sean. And so many other people,¡± she added. ¡°All of us have to do all we can to try and end this terror, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Sean took a moment to answer, not honestly able to argue against her words, but needing to do all he could to try. ¡°Yes, of course we do. But why, just why does it have to be you?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of losing me, Sean. But I¡¯m already gone, aren¡¯t I? We¡¯re both dead, me and Eliot. Ask anyone,¡± Ravyn let out another shaky sigh in response to the sound of Sean¡¯s own sad one at the other end of the call. ¡°And if we¡¯re both dead already, then at least his death should mean something. It should be the reason we all do try to end it. And if someone who loved him as much as I did, if that woman won¡¯t even try? Then what hope is there that anyone else will, either?¡± she finished in a sad whisper.

    <hr>

    As the summer following the Blitz came to a close, it was finally the night of Ravyn¡¯s rather tense arrival in Berlin. After a short boat ride from London, followed by a tense train ride across Belgium and then onward through Germany itself, she and Connor arrived at a train station there in the capital at last, their trepidation tangible.

    Already waiting for them at the platform, an attractive young man who appeared to be in his early twenties stepped forward to greet them. He had slightly disheveled brown curls that fell over eyes of the same shade. He nodded to them each with an almost playful smile.

    ¡°Welcome to Berlin, Ravyn,¡± he spoke in a quiet, furtive manner, greeting her with a polite nod and that continued smile, speaking seemingly perfect English, albeit with a mild accent.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she answered in a whisper as she scanned his aura quickly, as she always did with most new acquaintances, even during much less nerve-wracking meetings. Though due to those very nerves, she didn¡¯t really take much of note from his aura other than the fact that he was Kindred, and didn¡¯t seem to have any sort of overtly malicious intent toward she and Connor.

    Without saying much more at that point, the young man moved to help with one of the few bags they had brought with them. Upon lifting it over his shoulder, he nodded for them to follow him through the doors and out into the streets of Berlin. With a shaky sigh, Ravyn and Connor looked to one another before following after the young man, both just waiting for some sort of confrontation to occur as they stepped onto those streets.

    As they followed him into the city, Ravyn allowed herself to peer ever so slightly further into the young man¡¯s thoughts, but she was soon distracted from that endeavor the moment they stepped out of the station. Right then, the majority of her and Connor¡¯s attention was immediately pulled to the plethora of soldiers moving about the Berlin streets that evening, all proudly wearing their Swastikas displayed for all to see.

    The handsome young man followed the gazes of the two Americans as they watched the soldiers patrolling the city streets. ¡°They won¡¯t see or hear you,¡± he told her in a comforting, though still quiet tone, ¡°but I¡¯d still recommend us not dallying, and getting you to the Prince¡¯s home sooner, rather than later,¡± he finished pointedly.

    Ravyn¡¯s eyes quickly moved from the armed patrols and back to their escort at the sound of his words. ¡°They won¡¯t---¡± she began in a questioning tone, though kept her voice at a whisper.

    ¡°All of your questions will be answered there,¡± he stated simply as he nodded for she and Connor to move toward a car he had waiting for them near the station doors.

    The three of them got into the car in silence, before the young man started the engine and pulled away from the curb without any of them getting so much as a glance from the soldiers patrolling. The very fact of them not raising any questions or even as much as a curious glance from the German forces did nothing to quell Ravyn¡¯s curiosity beneath nerves that had been frayed for their entire train ride.

    ¡°How did they not stop us at all?¡± Connor asked Ravyn furtively, despite her being just as perplexed by the ease at which they had simply driven away amidst the presence of so many soldiers.

    The man now driving them toward the home of their new Prince just smiled back at them, ¡°I told you they wouldn¡¯t see or hear you,¡± was all he said as he turned down another street filled with soldiers who also seemed to pay no heed as they passed by.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°But how?¡± Ravyn asked as she peered at him more closely.

    He just shook his head as he took note of her intense expression that was now centered on him. He continued to hold his smile in place as he spoke though, ¡°Raynor warned me of your... talents,¡± he settled on, which only caused Ravyn to tense further. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that with me though. You¡¯re his new Primogen, and he has no desire to make an enemy of your great grandsire, and therefore, all of London¡¯s Kindred. So he will explain all, once we arrive,¡± he assured firmly.

    Ravyn scoffed slightly at his words and how relaxed he seemed as he spoke them, ¡°Or you could just tell me yourself, now,¡± she suggested pointedly.

    The man smiled again as he shook his head back at her, ¡°You are very charming, indeed. And quite beautiful, as expected,¡± he told her with what seemed like sincerity. ¡°But some things even your sort of charm can¡¯t outweigh.¡±

    Ravyn let out another sound of disbelief as she redoubled her efforts to peer into his well-guarded thoughts. But he was indeed much younger than she, so she easily broke through at least his first layer of mental defenses against the powers he was supposedly warned of.

    As she pushed past that first wall, she let out a tiny gasp of understanding, ¡°You mean you¡¯re bound to Raynor, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He just shook his head again, but still managed to hold his smile, ¡°How else would he ever trust me to get you here safely?¡±

    Ravyn thought on his words a moment as they turned down another street. ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t believe he can trust you without you being bound to him?¡±

    ¡°You are not a patient woman, are you?¡± he replied in a teasing tone. ¡°Ironic, considering how long you¡¯ve walked this earth,¡± he had to add with another soft smile.

    With a heavy sigh, Ravyn allowed her eyes to move over more patrols making their way through the streets. She then decided to take a new tack with this frustratingly pleasant man. ¡°You speak English very well,¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Do I?¡± he responded with another bit of that strange playfulness to his tone.

    She looked back at him and narrowed her eyes at that rather strange response to her observation, ¡°Can I ask you your name, or is that another question I should wait on Raynor to answer for me?¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding with a bit of sarcasm.

    Though her humor surprisingly did elicit a small chuckle from him, ¡°And you¡¯re funny too,¡± he responded. Ravyn only allowed another sound of impatience. ¡°And I think I can safely tell you that my name is Alexander. And I¡¯ll even add that I think I might enjoy working with you quite a bit,¡± he teased further as they pulled into the drive in front of Raynor¡¯s rather impressive haven at last.

    Ravyn shook her head at him as he pulled the car to a halt and moved to exit it without waiting for she and Connor to follow, which they did of course. ¡°We¡¯re going to be working together?¡± she called to Alexander, who had already started toward the doors of the home where a servant had now exited to take her and Connor¡¯s belongings into the home for them.

    Alexander turned on his heel in the doorway to grace her with another of those annoyingly relaxed smiles of his, ¡°We already have been. Now, I believe the rest of your answers await, right through here,¡± he smirked as he gestured for she and Connor to enter the home as well, which they both gave into doing, though each with a sigh of frustration.

    Once they were actually brought before their new Prince, Alexander dutifully stepped to the side of the room as Raynor¡¯s eyes moved over Ravyn, while barely acknowledging Connor, of course. But upon meeting the rather handsome fair haired Ventrue with impossibly dark brown eyes, Ravyn began to get more of a picture of why Raynor had his initial reservations about her arrival.

    There was a slight feeling of majesty as she moved across the room to reach for his hand. But it didn¡¯t affect her nearly as much as any of the other Princes she had met, including her own sire and husband. Hollister had warned Ravyn that she and Raynor were the same generation, though he was embraced in 1560, nearly forty years before she and Sean. And that was why Hollister had agreed to compel her not to work against her new Prince, as if she had any intention to anyway. But that was the agreement that had to be made before allowing Ravyn to enter his territory and take the position as his new Primogen.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± he greeted her as he reached for the hand she offered.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± Ravyn responded politely as they shook hands.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± he scoffed, but soon moved on, ¡°I take it Alexander made sure your arrival went smoothly then?¡± he asked as he released her hand, just barely glancing at Alexander as he spoke, his own accent thicker than that of the young man who had brought her to the home that night.

    Trying to ignore his previous comment, as passive aggressive tended to be any Ventrue¡¯s native language, especially when faced with a member of another clan who also happened to be of the same generation. ¡°I have a few questions about that, actually,¡± Ravyn admitted as her new Prince led her to a sofa near where Alexander still waited quietly.

    Connor took the silent cue and also moved to find a spot to wait next to Alexander. As they sat, Raynor spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± Ravyn just narrowed her eyes at his brief, unhelpful response. But before she could say more, Raynor continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Hollister told you that this entire plan hinges on you passing as a German citizen. That¡¯s where Alexander comes in.¡±

    She glanced at Alexander skeptically before replying, ¡°How so?¡±

    Raynor sighed with a bit of his own impatience at having to explain anything to a ¡®subordinate.¡¯ But he had insisted on being the one to explain the situation to his new Primogen, so he gave her his answer, ¡°As long as you keep him near you, no one you meet will have any doubt that you are who you claim to be; assuming you use those charms of yours to keep from arousing any suspicion otherwise.¡±

    Ravyn looked further confused then, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®as long as I keep him near me?¡¯¡±

    ¡°I suppose it may be hard to explain fully, but the reason you weren¡¯t stopped by any of our wonderful mortal soldiers is because they simply did not see or hear you as you arrived in our city,¡± Raynor stated plainly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Alexander said,¡± she returned, causing Raynor to give Alexander a pointed look. ¡°But he didn¡¯t exactly explain how that was possible,¡± she added.

    ¡°The same way it¡¯s possible that you¡¯re likely speaking in English right now, but I¡¯m hearing you in German. And I¡¯m speaking in German right now myself, but you¡¯re hearing me in English, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Ravyn asked as she and Connor both looked puzzled by the statement, while Alexander simply looked down with another slight smirk.

    ¡°That, my dear, is what he does,¡± Raynor replied as he gestured to Alexander. ¡°And that is why he is going to be an invaluable asset to your plans here in my city.¡±

    ¡°Wait...¡± Ravyn began as she looked between Raynor and Alexander questioningly. ¡°What is what he does?¡±

    Raynor sighed heavily as he grudgingly offered a further explanation. ¡°He makes others see or hear what he wants, or doesn¡¯t want, them to see or hear. Much more efficiently than any methods a mortal spy or double agent could ever use.¡±

    ¡°W¡ªwhat?¡± Ravyn asked, her eyes now glued to Alexander who offered another slight smile in return.

    Allowing another sigh, Raynor replied, ¡°Are you familiar with a certain rather rare clan of ours called the Ravnos? They¡¯re not usually Camarilla, but a bond can make for interesting, and useful, bedfellows,¡± he stated simply.

    ¡°Ravnos?¡± Ravyn nearly growled as her green eyes filled with fury as they now stayed glued to the formerly ever so affable young man. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m... familiar.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Without responding to Ravyn¡¯s last comment, Raynor continued, ¡°Our next order of business will be your mortal identity here. Where you¡¯ll be living and working.¡±

    Ravyn scoffed, still glaring at Alexander out of the side of her eyes, ¡°I think I¡¯d like to talk a little more about our last order of business. The idea of me working with a Ravnos, for starters?¡± she asked with continued disbelief.

    ¡°A bound Ravnos,¡± Raynor stated, glaring at the interruption. ¡°All other details can be discussed between the two of you as needed.¡±

    She shook her head back over at her new Prince, ¡°Assuming you can trust that he actually even is bound to you. I mean, their entire clan are known as the deceivers for a very good reason!¡± she argued further, causing Raynor¡¯s glare to deepen at what he saw as her continued obstinacy. Her words also caused Connor to look over at Alexander with further distrust as well.

    ¡°A bit judgmental for someone from the clan known as the degenerates,¡± Raynor returned wryly.

    ¡°We¡¯re also known as the artistes,¡± Ravyn muttered, her eyes still not leaving the object of their conversation, despite the irony of a Ventrue accusing anyone else, ever, of being judgmental.

    ¡°Not really relevant that one, I think,¡± Raynor stated, just barely veiling his mocking tone. He then moved on before she had a chance to voice any further protests, ¡°Besides, Ravyn, your entire goal in coming to my city was to use your charms to deceive your way into a position that¡¯s beneficial for all of our own people who are enduring the atrocities of that man, was it not? It seems to me that a Ravnos would be the most perfect comrade you could hope for in such a delicate endeavor. Hence why I¡¯ve assigned him to work with you. But if you can¡¯t see the value of such a partnership, then perhaps you should go back to your... art, or whatnot,¡± he finished bitingly.

    Ravyn let out another sound of frustration, as Alexander refused to return the cold gaze she was still centering on him. ¡°Even if we can trust that he actually is bound to you, that doesn¡¯t exactly guarantee that he won¡¯t be a danger to me.¡±

    ¡°My disinterest in starting my own war with Hollister should be plenty of a guarantee,¡± he said firmly.

    She shook her head as she tried to recall any other knowledge she had gleaned about the Ravnos back when Taylor had terrorized she and hers. ¡°And what about that vice of theirs?¡±

    Her question did cause Alexander to finally cast the slightest glance back her way at last, seemingly surprised by her having asked that. Raynor sighed in frustration, ¡°Vice?¡±

    ¡°You have to know about that, right? They all have some kind of criminal compulsion that they can¡¯t resist indulging in whenever possible? The two I had known of before, one was a murderer and one was a rapist, yes, a Cainite rapist. So, pardon me for not having any happier feelings about working with this man,¡± she stated plainly, causing Alexander¡¯s eyes to fall to the floor again.

    Raynor allowed another sigh, ¡°Well, Alexander is neither,¡± he promised, as though that assurance should have been enough. Though Ravyn only returned a cool look, obviously unsatisfied with the answer. Raynor then allowed himself to clarify further, surprisingly enough, ¡°As for his ¡®vice,¡¯ that will bring us back to the mortal identity I¡¯ve procured for you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Ravyn asked, her tone still cool, her eyes still watching Alexander, just as Connor¡¯s were.

    ¡°You will be running a bar and casino here in the city. I¡¯ve come into possession of the deed for the one that seems most popular with our lovely human soldiers these days. And Alexander will be there with you, allowing him to help you maintain your cover, while also indulging in that ¡®vice¡¯ of his, as you call it,¡± Raynor told her with a tone of authority making it clear that his patience for the topic was wearing thin.

    ¡°Your vice is gambling?¡± Ravyn asked Alexander with a skeptical look.

    Alexander finally spoke up then, ¡°Not nearly as scandalous as murder or rape, I¡¯m sure, but I do often make the games just a little unfair, if that helps you continue to paint me as a villain,¡± he stated with a slight smirk, which only received another glare from her.

    <hr>

    By Christmas of 1941, Ravyn¡¯s bar and casino was doing ten times the business as any other such establishment in the city. And ninety percent of that customer base was made up by the young men in Hitler¡¯s army. One might intuit that her success was due to the fact that she had literal centuries worth of experience running such places. Although the patrons might have their own reasons for always choosing to do their socializing there.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    After all, there was no other place in the city that could boast the advantage of having an incredibly beautiful, charming, and single war widow serving them drinks and sweet words each night. Or perhaps there was just something about the drinks themselves that just kept the soldiers coming back for more.

    It also helped that right next door there was a small medical clinic. The clinic offered any young men wanting to enlist the chance to wait on the results of their physicals while drinking and gambling right next door. Of course, it seemed that not a single one of the men who went to the clinic were actually cleared for military service by the handsome young auburn haired doctor running the place, which left an ever so slight shortage of soldiers for Hitler¡¯s forces. But surely, that was just coincidence.

    On that Christmas Eve night, the place was packed with young soldiers trying to find the liquid courage to return to their service following the holiday. One such young man was currently sitting at the bar, as Ravyn served him another drink. Alexander was dealing cards at the nearby blackjack table and making sure that the soldiers lost enough rounds to keep having a need for more liquid solace to soften the blow of their monetary losses.

    ¡°Come on, doll, where¡¯s your Christmas spirit?¡± the man at the bar was slurring his words as Ravyn handed him another drink.

    Ravyn glanced at Alexander with a shake of her head as she knew for a fact that it wasn¡¯t actually slurred English the man was speaking in, but that was what her playfully smiling blackjack dealer was making her hear. It was all a production to him, down to even that minute of a detail. And though he hadn¡¯t warranted her distrust of his entire clan yet, the fact that he did go so above and beyond to make every one of his illusions that believable; well, that did nothing to calm her fears of what he could do if he weren¡¯t an ally. Never mind how uneasy of an alliance that was.

    Turning her attention and a sweet smile back to the man at the bar, Ravyn spoke, ¡°Believe me, Hans, I¡¯d be the luckiest girl in the world,¡± she began, gently touching his hand as she spoke, ¡°but I already lost my dear husband just less than a year back. And I don¡¯t think my heart could take knowing that you could go out there and never come back to me too.¡± She gave his hand a gentle squeeze, ¡°Perhaps after the war? It¡¯s sure to end soon, right?¡± she stated, forcing hopefulness into her voice and her touch.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll leave the army!¡± Hans promised her with conviction, slurred though it was. ¡°I¡¯ll come back tomorrow a free man, and then... then we can be together! God you¡¯re beautiful,¡± he added as he nearly toppled from the bar stool before stumbling toward the front door to go and ¡®become a free man.¡¯

    Of course, just as Hans reached the door, a few other soldiers moved to approach him, not having been appreciative of his loudly sharing an intention to go AWOL, somehow. As the other soldiers reached for Hans¡¯ arms, he looked back toward Ravyn with a pleading look. Though she gave no reaction to that look as she simply moved to rinse out a glass that had been abandoned on the bar.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Alexander smirked as he moved back toward the bar to reach for his own slightly less alcoholic drink before dealing the next round.

    Ravyn just shook her head and went about her business clearing away glasses and waiting on the next drink ordered. She still refused to speak to Alexander much at all, beyond what was necessary, despite any of his efforts to seem just as likable as ever. As pleasant as he did appear to be on the surface, she still refused to ever make the mistake of trusting any Ravnos enough to consider them a friend.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to go over well,¡± another young soldier spoke to her worriedly as he took a seat at the bar a moment later and nodded to the bottle Ravyn had just moved to place back on the shelf.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Ravyn asked with that same sweet smile as she poured his drink.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had so many soldiers going AWOL in the last few months that it¡¯s becoming a real problem,¡± the man offered his explanation as he took the drink.

    Ravyn attempted a look of regret at the words before responding, ¡°I guess they¡¯re all just really scared young men underneath. My husband tried to be brave but it didn¡¯t keep him alive either. So I understand the fear, I suppose,¡± she offered. ¡°So many terrible things could happen during war, after all,¡± she added in a pointed tone.

    ¡°Believe me, I know,¡± the man agreed. ¡°Though they¡¯re now taking any soldiers who go AWOL in front of a firing squad. That¡¯s how bad it¡¯s gotten lately.¡±

    Ravyn looked down a moment before replying, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s terrifying to stay or to leave. It¡¯s tragic, really,¡± she said with a continued air of sympathy.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± the man returned, ¡°I¡¯ve been hoping that maybe I¡¯ll get my commanding officer to place me in a less dangerous position, but it¡¯s likely a futile hope,¡± he added sadly.

    ¡°Maybe the officers are just too far removed from those of you who are out there in terrible danger. Maybe if they spent more time with those underneath them, it would help? We rarely get any officers in here, after all. Maybe you should invite yours, just so he can see who¡¯s really being affected by this war?¡± she suggested pointedly.

    The young man smiled as he took his drink, ¡°You may be right. Maybe I will invite him here this week. What¡¯s the worst he could do, say no?¡± he smiled as he nodded to her with another smile before returning to his drink.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Ravyn smiled as she took a sip of her own drink, wearing a slightly satisfied smile as she did.

 Chapter 52

    When Ravyn left the casino late that night and made her way out into the crisp German air, she sighed sadly up at the stars. She had done well to try and force down her grief in the months since losing Eliot, but it was a bit more difficult that night. Shaking her head as if to try and chase her sadness away, she made her way through the back door of the neighboring building. That back exit opened into a dark hallway and the stairs that led to the floor above Connor¡¯s clinic. With another sigh, she ascended those stairs as she had done every night since having taken over the casino next door.

    When she reached the top of the stairs and unlocked the door that led to a small one room apartment above the clinic, she found that Connor had already crawled into bed to get some bit of rest before Christmas morning. She smiled sadly as she again locked the door behind her and moved to hang her long coat on the hook next to where his coat had already been hung upon the nearby wall when he had arrived home earlier that night.

    A few moments later, she had since hung up her bag as well, removed her high boots, and moved to take a seat on the bed next to him, her back against the headboard. She glanced at the radio on the stand nearby, but didn¡¯t want to risk waking Connor, assuming it would only be the same three Christmas songs playing across the airwaves anyway.

    However, just taking the seat there next to him as he slept seemed to be enough to cause Connor to stir slightly. He murmured softly in his sleep as he subconsciously moved closer to her, draping an arm protectively across her legs as she sat next to him atop the bed. Ravyn gave him another sad smile at the protectiveness he still displayed over her even whilst semi-conscious.

    Since going to bed that night, Connor had let his pretty auburn locks free from the tight pony tail he usually pulled his hair back into, as it fell just a couple of inches below his shoulders when loose. Ravyn distractedly let her fingers play in his hair as her thoughts grew deeper, and slightly darker that night.

    She had never been that reverent of holidays, especially Christian ones, even before her death. But spending the last four Christmases with Eliot, as well as his last four January birthdays, it was nigh impossible for her not to feel the ache of his absence so very thoroughly now; on the first Christmas she would be spending without him since he broke time itself to save her.

    Ravyn found herself looking down at the stone against her chest, with a slight biting of her lip. She was still trying so very hard to not summon Eliot¡¯s spirit forth each time she found herself missing him, which was almost every second. But tonight, that was an especially hard urge to resist.

    A slight sigh passed her lips as she continued her inner debate. And that sigh did do well to finally fully awaken the young man who was still only half asleep on the pillow next to her, as her fingers had stroked his hair while he slept.

    ¡°You¡¯re home,¡± Connor smiled up at her, groggily opening sleepy blue eyes as he quietly spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s late,¡± Ravyn whispered back as she looked down at him. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you,¡± she apologized

    ¡°Not possible,¡± he told her sweetly as he moved to push himself into a sitting position next to her, though still remaining so close their legs touched atop the mattress. He then followed her eyes to the necklace, where they had stayed focused through their brief conversation. ¡°Thinking of summoning some Christmas spirits?¡± he asked her, returning her sad smile.

    Ravyn shook her head with a slight sniffle, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying so hard to keep from giving in to the urge to call him to me every night. But tonight it¡¯s just...¡± she shook her head, rather than finishing the sentence.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he give that to you so you could call him to you?¡± Connor reasoned softly.

    ¡°But if there actually is an afterlife, at least for mortals,¡± she had to add with another slight sniffle, ¡°to constantly force him back here, away from whatever that afterlife may even be? Isn¡¯t that terribly selfish of me?¡± she whispered the inner thoughts that she had been entertaining ever since the first time she had spoken to his spirit, all those months ago.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to see you, he never would have left part of his soul here with you, would he have?¡± Connor told her softly as he bravely moved closer to place a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡°And it¡¯s his first Christmas without you too, Ravyn. Maybe he is out there, just waiting to see you again too. I know I would be,¡± he finished with another gentle kiss upon her cheek.

    Their conversation then came to a brief halt at the sound of the building¡¯s only other tenant coming up the back stairs as well. Ravyn wrinkled her nose as she heard his footsteps move past and then into his neighboring apartment with a click of the door behind him.

    ¡°I wonder, if he were to press his ear to the wall would he hear us talking in German or English now?¡± Connor pondered aloud.

    ¡°I think the illusion is permanent unless he turns it off. Everyone hears us speaking in German now,¡± Ravyn reasoned. ¡°Just like we hear them in English. Though he honestly doesn¡¯t have to make me hear anything. I can translate it all in my head without his help, thank you very much,¡± she muttered. She then looked over at Connor, ¡°Though I suppose you can¡¯t do that. But still,¡± her voice trailed off again.

    Connor just sighed as he placed his arm around her, ¡°Letting him lock up without you? That¡¯s a brave choice. I wonder how many of the casino¡¯s profits we would ¡®accidentally¡¯ find in his apartment if we were to look.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ravyn scoffed at the observation, ¡°Luckily, profits aren¡¯t the reason I¡¯m here. Honestly, if the worst thing a Ravnos did was skim money out of the till, I¡¯d consider that a win,¡± she mumbled.

    "He really does get to you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Connor observed quietly.

    Ravyn shook her head, ¡°You luckily missed the Taylor years. Let¡¯s just say that when there were a Ravnos or two around a couple hundred years ago, they caused massive amounts of trouble and pain. You can never trust anything whenever one of them enters the picture,¡± she grumbled.

    ¡°Which I suppose is why Raynor is making us work with him,¡± Connor sighed in defeat.

    ¡°Still,¡± Ravyn mumbled, shaking her head as she looked downwards.

    Connor sighed again and gave her shoulders a gentle squeeze, ¡°We were talking about happier things before our lovely neighbor got home, weren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Depends on your definition,¡± Ravyn said softly. With her own sigh, she added, ¡°I do want to see him. I do,¡± she assured. ¡°But I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I mean, me seeing him, talking to him again, as wonderful as it is that I even have that option, I wonder... does it just make it that much harder? All I want to do is hold him again and...¡± she shook her head once more without finishing the sentence.

    ¡°Are we sure there¡¯s no way for you to be able to touch Eliot again? I mean, if he¡¯s actually a ghost of some kind, let alone the ghost of a mage, it still might be possible right? I mean, isn¡¯t that the entire premise behind hauntings? Things moving, stuff like that?¡± Connor attempted to find some loophole that might make things easier for Ravyn, somehow.

    That was when Ravyn looked down in thought again, before finally continuing, ¡°Did I ever tell you about my friend Daeran?¡±

    ¡°Daeran?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I made a few films with him about thirty years ago,¡± she informed, ¡°and we became... rather close... after working together.¡±

    ¡°OK...¡± Connor replied, waiting to hear where she was going with this subject.

    ¡°When he was a child he lived in a haunted house. Though, it was much worse than just that,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t even be comparing that with whatever it is that Eliot really is or really can do now. It just... if it was possible for something like what Daeran had to deal with then...¡± she let her voice trail off again.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not following,¡± Connor told her softly.

    Ravyn let out a heavy sigh, figuring she may as well continue to tell him since she had already started. ¡°When Daeran was younger, he and his family dealt with something that wasn¡¯t truly a spirit, but it was.... close,¡± she decided on.

    ¡°And it could touch things?¡± Connor asked hopefully.

    ¡°You could say that,¡± Ravyn scoffed sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it touched them in not a good way?¡± Connor asked with a slight drop in volume.

    Another heavy sigh, ¡°This thing, this entity, it killed everyone who ever worked for Daeran¡¯s family, and then it actually killed his family too. I¡¯m assuming that had to involve it actually being able to physically interact with things, even before...¡± she shook her head again.

    Connor swallowed hard at her words, but made himself ask, ¡°Before what?¡±

    Ravyn let out a shaky sigh, ¡°Before it took him over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Connor gasped.

    ¡°It possessed him, whenever it wanted to, using him, whenever it needed a body, whenever it wanted to leave the house. It did that for ten years. When Daeran died, and came back as Kindred, it was literally the best thing that ever happened to him. The only way he escaped that thing controlling him,¡± Ravyn finished the story sadly. ¡°But I suppose that the take away from that terrible, terrible thing happening to him is that these things, spirits, entities, whatever, some of them actually can touch things or even take possession of living people. So if Eliot really is a ghost then...¡±

    ¡°Then he should be able to do all of that too,¡± Connor finished for her, both of them looking at each other with some strange mix of worry, and maybe even a little bit of hope.

    Though Ravyn mentally reprimanded herself for such thoughts a moment later. ¡°But that thing that controlled Daeran, it was evil, truly evil. And Eliot is not that. Maybe that¡¯s the difference?¡± she asked, more to herself.

    Connor scoffed, ¡°Only evil spirits can touch things? Take people over? I doubt that¡¯s the case,¡± he denied the theory. ¡°How would that even be fair?¡±

    Ravyn looked back at him sadly, ¡°Life isn¡¯t fair, why should death be?¡± Though Connor only looked down with a shake of his head before Ravyn spoke again, ¡°Besides, this is all a moot point anyway. Even if Eliot could temporarily take control of another body, it would have to be a living person. He sort of implied that he now understood how things work for Kindred. And it would make sense with what happened with Daeran too, when he was embraced.

    ¡°Our souls are apparently locked inside our bodies. We can never pass over. It¡¯s what keeps us alive, more or less. And I think it¡¯s also what keeps any other souls from taking us over. It¡¯s why becoming Kindred finally freed my friend. Even if Eliot could do that,¡± she repeated, ¡°then he would need someone he could do it to.¡±

    ¡°A living person, whose soul isn¡¯t locked inside their bodies?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that must be the case,¡± Ravyn agreed sadly, ¡°so, there¡¯s no point in me even hoping that I¡¯ll ever actually be able to hold him again, however temporarily,¡± she sniffled again.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Connor asked softly.

    ¡°Because I doubt there¡¯s any living person out there who would ever willingly give up control over their very body. And even if Eliot could take control, I doubt he¡¯d ever actually do that to someone against their will. He¡¯s not like the thing that possessed Daeran, remember?¡± she stated plainly, giving Connor a skeptical look as to why she even had to explain further.

    Connor was quiet a long moment before looking back at her again, ¡°There could be... someone willing, I mean,¡± he told her softly.

    Ravyn¡¯s eyes widened at his words, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, Connor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think me and Eliot became friends, of a sort, over these past few years. And that he actually wouldn¡¯t keep control for too terribly long,¡± he began with a thoughtful smile. ¡°And if it would make you happy, for just one day even...? Then of course I¡¯d be willing to do that for you; give up control for you, just to see you happy again, for however long. I¡¯d do that, for you, Ravyn.¡±